Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Disclaimer: I do not own Miraculous: Tales of Ladybug and Cat Noir, or it's characters.

Chapter 1,

Adrian had to rush home. He had a photo shoot, and completely forgot his fencing sword for class. His bodyguard was an animal on the road, but he still couldn't control traffic. There was a jam, and Adrian looked out the window and saw the rows of cars. He sighed in disappointment, and he slumped down in his seat.

"Cheer up, man." Adrian's kwami, Plagg said and Adrian rolled his eyes.

"You don't get it Plagg, if I don't get to practice in time, then father won't let me go to Nino's party." Adrian said and Plagg shrugged.

"So what, Nino will understand." Plagg said and Adrian shook his head.

"I hate it when father does this to me. I make one little mistake, and I get locked away." Adrian said and Plagg hesitated and looked out the window.

"Well look on the bright side, there is a cheese store right next to that party store. I think they have a sale on wonderful, wonderful Camembert." Plagg said and Adrian rolled his eyes with a smile.

"Maybe you don't think with your stomach. Maybe your brain is in your stomach." Adrian said and Plagg stuck his tongue out at him.

"Real mature, Plagg. How about this. Help me get to practice in time, and I'll take you to the store for the Camembert sale." Adrian said looking out the window, and he saw the party store. The window was decked out in a bunch of Ladybug party favors, and Adrian stared at it.

"Uh, Adrian?" Plagg said, but Adrian didn't hear him. He was staring at the beautiful face of his bugaboo. He looked into her artificial eyes, and fake smile, and he just swooned. Until the car moved.

"Oh." Adrian partly wanted to stay and stare at her picture a bit more, but he knew that he needed to leave. Fencing practice and all.

"Still obsessed with Ladybug?" Plagg asked and Adrian sighed.

"I'm in love with her." Adrian said, and Plagg groaned.

"Pa-lease, you don't even know who she really is." Plagg said and Adrian smiled.

"That's where your wrong, Plagg. I feel as if I know her more then I know myself." Adrian said.

"But you don't know her secret identity." Plagg said and Adrian blinked.

"Well, no. But it's only a matter of time before we learn who we are, and start dating and get married and-"

"Hold it kitty! I don't need to hear this speech again." Plagg said, putting his hands over his ears, and Adrian rolled his eyes.

"You have never been in love, have you Plagg?" Adrian asked and Plagg huffed.

"For your information, I happen to have a deep and devoted relationship to Camembert." Plagg said and Adrian chuckled quietly.

"Oh come on, Plagg. Wasn't there some kwami you just loved to be around?" Adrian asked and Plagg thought about this.

"I don't know, really. The only kwami I really hang out with is Tikki, but we aren't romantic with each other." Plagg said and Adrian nodded.

"Well, maybe it would be nice if you two could spend some time together." Adrian suggested and Plagg shook his head.

"No can do, hotshot. Even if we did like each other, we can't just spend time together." Plagg said and Adrian blinked.

"Why not?" He asked.

"Because it's just not practical. I spend all my time with you, just in case you need to be Cat Noir. And Tikki is spending all of her time with Ladybug." Plagg said and Adrian blinked.

"Ladybug's kwami?" Adrian repeated as if he finally figured something out.

"Yeah, and sure I could risk your safety and go to her, but I don't wanna fly that far. And she won't have Camembert, and she'll nag me to death with her 'blah, blah, blah, you're dooming us all again.' Speech." Plagg said and Adrian glanced down.

"So you know how to find Tikki?" Adrian said and Plagg scoffed.

"Well, yeah. I can contact Tikki, like Cat Noir can contact Ladybug." Plagg said and Adrian leaned forward.

"If you can find Tikki, then you can find Ladybug. So that means you can help me woo her." Adrian said and Plagg hesitated.

"Oh, I don't know about that." Plagg said and Adrian bit his lip.

"Come on Plagg, she is the love of my life, and if I don't get my fair shot, then I will go crazy." Adrian said and suddenly the car stopped.

"Hurry up and get your sword." His bodyguard said, and Adrian looked at the building.

"We aren't done with this." Adrian said, getting annoyed and rushing to his room to grab his fencing sword.

"Phew, after practice he'll be too tired to bug me about Ladybug. Which is good because I don't know how he would react when he finds out that Marinette is Ladybug." Plagg said to himself, and then he glanced around.

"Who am I talking to? Oh well, time for Camembert." Plagg said diving into the limo's minibar and pulling out a container of his favorite cheese.

"Man, that cat. Does he really think that I won't find out who Ladybug is?" Adrian said, grabbing the sword from his room and leaving.

"I give him a lot of freedom, and I ask him for one little thing, and he can't help me?" Adrian said, getting frustrated, but he quickly took a few deep breaths. After all, he didn't want to be akumatized. After all, what would Ladybug do if he couldn't help out. Then again when Chloe's mother got akumatized, she turned into Style Queen. She turned Adrian into glitter and he would have crumbled away. Ladybug managed to save the day by herself, and someone told her that he lost his miraculous. But who-

"Plagg." Adrian said out loud. That cheese-loving, good-for-nothing must have told Ladybug that lie. Probably to hide his identity, but still. Ladybug knows that he is trustworthy, because he doesn't lie to her. Adrian got back into the limo and he heard the sound of soft snoring. Noticing that the door to the minibar was ajar, he opened it and saw Plagg sleeping happily in a Camembert box.

"Heh, sleep tight buddy." Adrian said, feeling some of his annoyance fading away. His bodyguard slammed his foot down and the car took off like a speeding bullet.

Chapter Text

Disclaimer: I do not own Miraculous Ladybug or it's characters.

Chapter 2,

Marinette was lucky tin make the fencing team. Granted she was still learning, but she had great reflexes. But then again, she kinda needs to, if she was going to survive as Ladybug. It was bad enough to fight all of Hawk Moth's victims, but every once in a while, she had to fight Cat Noir. It wasn't easy being Ladybug, because she still wanted to live a normal life like every other girl. A life where she can get married to Adrian and become a world famous fashion designer. But she still had to save Paris and go to school in her time.

"Come on, places people, line up." The Fencing instructor, Armand D'Argencourt said and Marinette smiled at how modern he was becoming. She still remembers when Mister D'Argencourt was akumatized and turned into Dark Blade. He still likes to speak in old English, but he wanted to at least try to sound from the 21st Century.

But then when everyone lined up, Marinette got a good look at who all was there, and she failed to see her beloved.

"Excuse me, Mr. D'Argencourt." Marinette said with the simple raising of her hand.

"Thy madam may speak." Answered the fencing instructor.

"Well, Um, I don't see Adrian here yet. Has anyone seen him today?" Marinette asked the other students and it was met with a bunch of shrugging shoulders and shaking heads.

"Perhaps it is better for us to proceed with class. It is not fair for the other students to wait for Adrian." Kagami Tsurugi said. She was probably the only fencing student that matched Adrian's skill.

"Perhaps thy has a point." D'Argencourt said and Marinette blinked at this. She thought Kagami would at least be on her side, since her and Adrian tend to pair up quite frequently.

"Oh come on, we all know Adrian doesn't miss class unless something is wrong." Marinette said and a few people nodded.

"Regardless, he isn't here and it's time to pair up." Kagami said and Marinette but her lip to contain her annoyance.

"At least let me call him first to make sure everything is ok." Marinette said and D'Argencourt sighed.

"Thou will do what thy will." He said, giving her permission and Marinette smiled. She was walking to the locker room to get her phone, when Adrian rushed into the building.

"Ah, there he is." D'Argencourt said and Adrian rose an eyebrow at this speech pattern.

"Yeah, sorry, I forgot... my..." Adrian panted as he held up his sword and Marinette sighed in relief to see him there. She was almost worried that his father banned him from school again.

"Very well, good sir, you can change your dressings swiftly and join the rest of thy class." Mr. D'Argencourt said and Adrian nodded and ran to the locker room.

"As for the rest of you, pair up." Marinette heard, but she watched as the handsome boy ran off to change, when she turned back, she saw Kagami staring at her and Marinette bit her lip. It hasn't really been the same since that day in the ice rink. When Kagami skated past her and said, 'the only reason you can't stay on your feet is your hesitation. I never hesitate.' And then she took Adrian from her. Marinette wanted to remain positive and say that this was simple constructive criticism. But deep down she could still remember how upset this made her feel. She left the ice rink, leaving behind Adrian with Kagami, a girl who really could make him happy. The odd thing was that was the only date the two went on. Perhaps Kagami blames her for crashing their date. It's not like Marinette wanted to be there, she only went because Adrian asked her to. So why would Kagami hold such a grudge against her? But then again, she was a nice girl and she is wonderful at fencing, and she is still Adrian's friend; perhaps Marinette should make more of an effort to be Kagami's friend too.

"Hey, Kagami." Marinette said walking over to her.

"Yes." She simply said.

"Well, I was thinking that maybe we could pair up today. And then later we can go to my parent's bakery for a snack." Marinette offered and Kagami stared at her for a moment. But then that moment was gone. Kagami pursed her lips and put on her fencing helmet.

"I only practice with the best, that was I can become better." Kagami stayed and she turned her back to Marinette.

"And besides, why should one waste their life and youth eating sweets?" Kagami said and then she walked away, leaving Marinette to feel pretty lousy. She put on her helmet and walked over to the first available person she found.

In the locker room, Adrian looked at his Kwami and smiled.

"I have a nice unopened container of Camembert for my favorite little kitty." Adrian said holding it up and Plagg jumped from the bag and hugged the smelly box.

"Oh, my delicious runny beauty." Plagg exclaimed and Adrian pulled the box out of Plagg's hands.

"Ah, ah, ah." Adrian chided him and Plagg's lower lip trembled.

"Why would you tease me so?" Plagg asks and Adrian rolled his eyes.

"First you need to tell me how to find Ladybug." Adrian said and Plagg sighed.

"Dude, you have a one track mind." Plagg said and Adrian groaned.

"When it's about love it's ok to have a one track mind." Adrian said and Plagg pretended to throw up.

"Ew gross, why would you say something like that?" Plagg said.

"Plagg tell me how to find Ladybug?" Adrian ordered and Plagg blinked.

"Are you ordering me around? What happened to the Adrian who let me leave the house without permission, or warning?" Plagg said and Adrian narrowed his eyes.

"Plagg, you're my friend, but friends help each other out and I need you here." Adrian said and Plagg sighed.

"Listen Adrian, I understand where you're coming from, I really do. But you have got to understand that what you're asking me, isn't right." Plagg said and Adrian blinked.

"You just don't want to tell me." Adrian said and Plagg lowered his head.

"Adrian, it is impossible. Besides Ladybug doesn't want you to know who she is." Plagg said and Adrian scoffed.

"That's because she is worrie about Hawk Moth finding out who she is and putting her family and friends in danger. But if we could be completely honestly with each other then we can be together." Adrian said and Plagg was getting frustrated at the fact that Adrian wasn't listening to him.

"Well, maybe you just can't stand the thought that maybe Ladybug doesn't like you, doesn't want to be with you, and will never love you!" Plagg shouted and Adrian took a step back in surprise.

"You don't know what you're talking about Plagg, you don't even know Ladybug." Adrian said and Plagg hissed.

"I know her better then you do, buddy-boy." Plagg said.

"And what makes you say that?" Adrian asked, crossing his arms.

"Because I've seen her without her disguise!" Plagg shouted and then immediately covered his mouth.

"What?" Adrian asked, taking a step towards the nervous Kwami.

"I-I... well, I don't think that came out right." Plagg said and Adrian grabbed the tiny creature in his hands.

"Are you telling me that you knew who Ladybug was this whole time?" Adrian asked and Plagg gasped at this sudden reaction

"No-no, not the whole time." Plagg uttered and Adrian was getting so angry that it was taking all of his strength to not squeeze the Kwami.

"Then what?" Adrian said and Plagg was starting to get scared.

"Do you remember when you and Ladybug fought Dark Owl?" Plagg said and Adrian blinked slowly.

"Yeah, our principal wanted to be a superhero and then got embarrassed and turned into the Dark Owl" Adrian said and Plagg nodded.

"And remember what happened while you were fighting him?" Plagg asked and Adrian let go of Plagg.

"Actually, now that you mention it... I do. Ladybug told me to close my eyes and we both transformed back into our normal selfs. She gave Dark Owl fake miraculous', and gave you food to recharge your powers. I guess you saw her then." Adrian said and Plagg nodded. But Adrian was still upset. He could feel a long forgotten chest of anger he had hidden away, rising up, higher and higher, until-

"AHH!" Adrian shouted and he punched his locker, leaving a noticeable dent in the metal.

"Adrian, I've never seen you like this. Are you ok? Plagg asked and Adrian held up his hand up to the Kwami's face.

"Don't talk to me." Adrian said and Plagg knew that Adrian needed a minute to adjust to this news so the sad little Kwami flew through Adrian's buster locker.

And in the silence Adrian changed and focused in on the area he was in. Somehow this simple room that he had been in a million times seemed different, as if the very air was thicker. Adrian could faintly hear the sound of fencing swords clashing and slashing. But also, there was something else.

"Adri-kins!" Adrian recognized that voice anywhere. Therefore it was no surprise when Chloe stormed into the room and hugged her oldest friend.

"You will not believe the surprise that I've got for you." Chloe sang cheerfully and Adrian sighed.

"Actually, Chloe, I'm not really in the mood for-"

"My parents are doing a fashion show at my father's hotel, and after some discussion with those idiots at the modeling agency, they are gonna have me model the clothes." Chloe said and Adrian walked past her.

"Sounds great Chloe, I hope you have fun." Adrian said and Chloe clapped her hands.

"I didn't even tell you the best part." Chloe said and Adrian sighed.

"What's the best part?" He reluctantly asked.

"The best part is that there is only going to be two models. You and me." Chloe said and Adrian turned around.

"You can't have a fashion show with just two models, but Chloe waved him off.

"You can when your father is the mayor of all Paris. Now what do you say for me getting you such a sweet gig?" Chloe leaned in close, and Adrian's anger got more intense.

"Why would you do this to me without asking?" Adrian asked and Chloe blinked.

"What? I thought that you would be over the moon. Come one and tell me what a good friend I am." Chloe said and Adrian glared at her.

" 'good friend'? Well, a good friend would ask me if I wanted to do all that extra work, but instead you're just ordering me around like you order everyone else around. I don't even think I am your friend anymore." Adrian said and Chloe looked hurt.

"Of course we're friends. We're the best of friends Adri-kins, remember? You pinky-swore to be my friend forever." Chloe said, holding up her pinky to prove her point.

"Chloe... grow up." Adrian said and then he stormed out of the room, which got Marinette's attention. She called a timeout to her partner, and she ran over to him.

"Adrian, you ok?" Marinette asked, and she placed a hand on his shoulder. Unfortunately for her, Adrian was feeling defensive, and he elbowed her in the stomach, and hit the front of her helmet. Marinette hit the floor with a crash and her helmet flew off. When she looked up, she saw Adrian pointing his sword at her.

"Oh, it's you." He said disgusted to see her.

"I guess I startled you, I'm sorry." Marinette said and Adrian groaned.

"Or maybe I don't like being stalked by obsessive fans. You can't just go around following people, Marinette. Don't you agree?" Adrian said and Marinette was shocked by his behavior. Adrian reached his hand out to her, and she took it. But Adrian almost dislocated her shoulder when he yanked her up to her feet.

"Perhaps I should make one thing very clear." Adrian whispered and he squeezed Marinette's hand.

"O-ow, Adrian that hurts." Marinette complained, but Adrian only squeezed harder.

"I am sick of being a pawn in everyone's games. I can control my own destiny and choose who to love and they will love me back. So either back off and stay away from me, or I will get a restraining order." Adrian finally let go of Marinette and walked away.

Deep down, he knew Marinette was only trying to help, but he was blinded by anger to see that. Adrian felt lied to, cheated, and used, and Marinette was at the wrong place at the wrong time. And speaking of Marinette, she did her best to compose herself. She told the teacher that she didn't feel well, and went home.

Chapter Text

Disclaimer: I do not own Miraculous Ladybug or it's characters.

Chapter 3,

A strong emotional wave washed over Hawk Moth as the window opened. He smiled widely at all of the pain and frustration that fueled his desire to help and aid this ailing soul.

"Rejected by love is one thing. But to be completely hated by the person you desire is another." Hawk Moth said and a Moth came to his hand and he infused it with dark energy.

"Fly away my little akuma and evilize her broken heart.

Marinette didn't say a word to her parents when she got home. She just sulked upstairs to her room letting the tears fall down her face. She sniffed and closed her door as quietly as possible. That's when she really let it all out. She pressed her back against the wall and let out sob after sob until her knees gave out. She fell into her hands and cringed at the pain. Tikki wanted to give Marinette privacy, but she knew something was major wrong.

"Marinette! What happened to your hand?" Tikki asked and Marinette looked at her hand, which already had dark bruises. No doubt it will look even worse by the end of the day.

"A-a..." Marinette could barely form the words, seeing her hand brought on a harsher wave of tears that burned Marinette's eyes.

"A what, a what?" Tikki asked asked and Marinette curled up into a tiny ball, cradling her hand as she went.

"Ad-drien." Marinette wailed and Tikki's eyes widened.

"Surely you're not telling me that Adrien is the one who busted your hand up." Tikki said and Marinette just cried, and cried, and cried.

"He-he hates me so much. He made me feel s-so worthless." Marinette said after a few minutes.

"You're not worthless Marinette. You mean a lot to your family and friends. Besides, without you, all of Paris would crumble at the hands of Hawk Moth. Paris needs Ladybug, Marinette." Tikki said.

"Well, maybe I'm just a bad Ladybug." Marinette said and she took off her earrings and shoved them into Tikki's fingerless hands.

"I'm just as pathetic as that mask I've been making for the school dance." Marinette whispered and Tikki looked over at the mask. Normally she hates it when Marinette removes her miraculous, but right now she needed to help her friend feel better. So Tikki put the Ladybug earrings away in their formal box, and then she grabbed the mask.

"Please stop crying Marinette; your mask is wonderful." Tikki said and she put the mask on Marinette.

"You know, everyone wears a mask, Tikki. I always thought Adrien was a good guy, but... now..." Marinette looked at her hand and started crying again. Tikki sighed, there wasn't much for her to do now, but wait. Tikki flew over and she sat on the miraculous box. But then she saw a dark moth approaching Marinette's window.

"AH!" Tikki said and Marinette looked at her Kwami. The dark moth flew between the glass and the frame and over to Marinette.

"Tikki! Take the miraculous and go find Cat Noir, RUN!" Marinette said, and Tikki took the box and flew far, far away. Marinette was too tired from crying to stand, but she crawled away with all of her strength. It wasn't enough though, because the akuma entered her mask and she could hear Hawk Moth's voice in her head.

"Masquerade, I am Hawk Moth, and I am here to help you." Hawk Moth said and Marinette covered her ears.

"The only person you want to help us yourself." Marinette said.

"My dear lady. I try to help many of the Parisians in our city. I give them the power to fulfill their hearts desires." Hawk Moth said and Marinette found some strength to sit up.

"You turn people into villains, and you can't force me to hurt people." Marinette said and Hawk Moth chuckled.

"Hurt people, no, no. I don't want you to hurt people." Hawk Moth said and Marinette paused.

"You don't?" Marinette asked and Hawk Moth shook his head; but how did she know that?

"No, of course not. I don't want to hurt others, and I certainly don't want you to jury others." Hawk Moth said, and Marinette believed him.

"Then what do you want?" Marinette asked.

"Why I want the same thing you do, Masquerade. I want to live in a world where we can all be honest with each other. Where we can have everyone walking around accepting what they think and feel. No more secrets, no more lies, no more hiding. Wouldn't that be nice?" Hawk Moth said and Marinette felt her heavy heart. She was sick and tired of lying to everyone that she cares about. And surely there are others who wished that they could be more open and honest.

"That would be nice." Marinette admitted.

"Then why don't you let me help you, my dear Masquerade. I can give you the power to help others. What do you say?" Hawk Moth asked and Marinette bit her lip.

"Well..." Marinette said, and she felt her body being covered in his dark magic.

Meanwhile, at the school, Adrien and the rest of the fencing class was in the locker rooms getting ready to leave for the day. Adrien was feeling much better. He was so fired up that he actually won a few matches against Kagami. Then he let his problems wash away in the shower. But when Adrien got to his locker, he saw the dent he had made and he remembered how mean he was to Plagg and Marinette. Adrien opened his locker and Plagg was floating there with his back to Adrien.

"Uh, hey." Adrien said softly and Plagg didn't move.

"Look, I'm sorry about earlier, Plagg. I overreacted and said somethings and... I'm sorry..." Adrien said and Plagg glanced at him, but kept his back to Adrien.

"Did you enjoy your Camembert?" Adrien asked, hoping for a little positivity.

"I didn't eat it." Plagg said and Adrien's eyes widened.

"What are you? Sick?" Adrien asked and Plagg faced Adrien. At this point most of the other students had left, but they didn't really pay attention to Adrien talking to himself.

"Of course, I'm sick. I'm sick of the way you let your love for Ladybug get in the way of everything else. You're a good kid, Adrien, but today you were down right awful." Plagg said and Adrien bit his lip.

"You're right. I shouldn't have gotten mad like that. I shouldn't have grabbed you or punch my locker." Adrien said and Plagg sighed.

"You know, if it was just that, I could easily forgive you." Plagg said and Adrien blinked.

"Huh?" Adrien said and Plagg nodded.

"Listen Adrien. I have been helping Cat Noir's for centuries. Do you really believe that you are the first one to have crush on Ladybug?" Plagg asked and Adrien paused. He hadn't really thought of Plagg being someone else's Kwami.

"Besides, I've been grabbed before, and that's ok. When you think about it, it's no big deal. I can fly through walls, do you seriously think I couldn't fly out of your hand if I wanted?" Plagg pointed out, and that did make Adrien feel a little better.

"But this isn't about me anymore." Plagg said and Adrien eyed him.

"It isn't?" Adrien asked, half-expecting the Kwami to make some cheese joke.

"I'm a cat, Adrien. Cat's have amazing hearing. And at first, I was kind of glad that you refused to let Chloe push you around. Though I think we both know you're gonna beat that photo shoot." Plagg paused to wink, and Adrien sighed when he remembered the shoot.

"But, no... I can't truly forgive you, until Marinette forgives you." Plagg said and Adrien blushed.

"Uh, what are you talking about?" Adrien asked. He knew exactly where the Kwami was going with this, but Adrien was kinda blocking that experience. He knew that he crossed a line.

"I think you know 'Adri-kens'. I can't believe you were so mean to her. She has been nothing but nice to you. Heck you even called her 'our everyday Ladybug'. And now you go and break her hand?" Plagg said and Adrien rubbed his arm.

"You're right. I guess I should go find her; before she leaves." Adrien said and Plagg sighed.

"Dude I actually watched your fight. You already missed her. She left right after you talked to her." Plagg informed him, and Adrien blinked. It's kind of hard to see who is who when everyone is in uniform, so he didn't see Marinette leave.

"Well then, I guess she is at home." Adrien said and Plagg saw that they were now alone in the locker room, so he floated out and looked at Adrien.

"That's probably the best place to start. Even is she isn't at home, there is a good chance that her folks know where she is." Plagg said and Adrien grabbed his stuff, but he stopped when he got to the door.

"What am I suppose to say?" Adrien asked and Plagg shrugged.

"I guess you could get on your knees and beg for forgiveness. Even if that's not enough to make her forgive you right away, it should at least get you on the right path." Plagg suggested and Adrien smiled.

"Yeah, I guess I better go tell my bodyguard that I need to run to Marinette's. Good thing she lives so close to the school." Adrien said and he went ahead and walked outside. But that's when he started to suspect that something was wrong. His big burly bodyguard was on his knees, crying. Shocked, Adrien inched his way towards the emotional man.

"Hey, are you-" Adrien stopped when the guard looked up at him, and he was wearing a mask.

"Did I ever tell you, that I could have married my high school sweetheart?" The guard said and Adrien blinked. Normally his guard acts like a tough silent man. Almost like a moving statue. And now he was crying and talking?

"She wanted to get married, and I told her that I didn't want to get married. That was a lie. I was embarrassed because I couldn't afford a nice wedding ring. I was trying to save up enough money for a ring when she broke up with me. She is married with a family now, and that makes me pretty sad. Because I-I s-still love her. Oh! Adrien you are the closest thing I have to a son. You mean so much to me." The bodyguard cried and then he wrapped his arms around the blond boy.

"Thank you? You mean a lot to me as well." Adrien said confused.

"Adrien!" A powerful voice called and Adrien turned and saw a beautiful masked enchantress. And she looked so incredibly familiar

"Do I know you?" Adrien asked and the masked figure chuckled.

"Ironic. I have wasted so much time thinking that I knew who you really are. But I failed. And know everyone will see." The woman said and Adrien took a step back to block his guard.

"I am Masquerade, and from now on people will see and the anger and frustration you hide." Masquerade said and she placed two fingers against her mask, like an informal salute. Then she pointed at Adrien and a dark mask headed straight for him.

Chapter Text

Disclaimer: I do not own Miraculous Ladybug or it's characters.

Chapter 4,

As the dark mask approached Adrien, he wondered how that would affect him. He also wondered if Ladybug was already on her way to save the day.

"No!" The bodyguard screamed and he grabbed Adrien and twisted the both of them around. So the mask hit the bodyguard's back and Adrien stepped away from him to see what the grown man was gonna do. The guard blinked and then he let out an animalistic growl.

"Oh no." Adrien said and the guard glared at him.

"You're father is a cruel man. And he ruined my life. The best way to crush him, is to crush the one thing he loves more than anything else. You." The bodyguard said and Adrien gasped.

"Whoa, Whoa, I'm sure that we can talk about this." Adrien said, and the bodyguard picked up a nearby trash can and threw it at Adrien.

"Or not." Adrien said and he dodged the trash can and ran away from the scene.

"Get back here!" The bodyguard shouted.

"Fine, run Adrien! Just know that you can't hide forever. I know this city like the back of my hand." Masquerade called out, but the bodyguard started chasing after Adrien.

"Forget that, I can find him now." He said and Masquerade turned away.

"I suppose I can always spread the truth while I wait for Adrien." Masquerade said and she heard Hawk Moth's voice in her head.

"While we wait, do you have another ailing soul that you can help?" Hawk Moth asked.

"Perhaps it would be wise to go after his little fan girl." Masquerade said with a smile and Hawk Moth mimicked her smile.

"I like the way you think, Masquerade. Let's go find Chloe together." He said and Masquerade nodded.

"I know just where to find her." Masquerade said.

Meanwhile, Adrien ran as fast as he could, but it did little good. His bodyguard trained everyday for exercise like this. The man is literally built to outrun anyone he met. Including the famous model/superhero that Adrien is.

"You got to ditch him, man. We got to stop Masquerade." Adrien could hear Plagg say through his shirt.

"Well, I'm opened to suggestions." Adrien said as the guard threw a mailbox at him.

"Wait, that thing was full. How did he lift that?" Plagg asked and Adrien rolled his eyes.

"Any ideas, buddy?" Adrien said and it looked like an uprooted tree got thrown at them.

"Well, he is focused on his anger right now, maybe we could use that anger against him." Plagg suggest and Adrien looked down at the little creature.

"How is making him more upset gonna help me?" Adrien asked and Plagg shrugged.

"I don't know, is there any people he hates more then your father?" Plagg asked.

"Well, I guess there is this one cop that could work. He always writes a lot of tickets and it makes my bodyguard mad. But that wouldn't really do much good." Adrien said and Plagg shrugged.

"I don't know, dude. The sooner you lose that angry gorilla, the sooner you and Ladybug can defeat Masquerade, and the sooner things can go back to normal." Plagg pointed out and Adrien groaned.

"I don't like this." Adrien said and Plagg rolled his eyes.

"Your complaints is noted. Look there's that cop." Plagg pointed out and Adrien saw the man writing get another pile of parking tickets.

"Hey, isn't that the cop who keeps writing you up?" Adrien called back to his bodyguard, who froze when he saw the lawman.

"You!" The bodyguard growled out and Adrien sighed when the brute stopped chasing him, but Adrien didn't have time to rest. He dove into the alley.

"Let's go stop Masquerade. Plagg, Clawd Out!" Adrien said as he transformed into his alter ego.

Adrien's friend, Chloe, spent most of rest time running around her father's hotel. She loved to dress up in her Ladybug costume, pretending to fight Akumatized victims. It was her favorite past time, so Masquerade knew this would be the place to go. Masquerade burst through the doors and she saw Chloe's butler. Possibly the one person who truly cared about Chloe and convinces her to do something different.

"Mademoiselle, may I help you?" He asked and Masquerade smiled.

"Such a kind man, it must be hard to stay so positive, especially around Chloe. Let me make it easier for you to express your negative emotions." Masquerade said and she saluted and sent a mask flying towards him. Once it hit him, the butler slumped his shoulders and his head was tilted lazily.

"What is going on here?" The mayor boasted and the butler turned to him.

"Why look who it is. The fat, lying, politician, who doesn't have a spine." The butler said and mayor Bourgeois took a step back.

"What is the meaning of this?" The figurehead shouted and Masquerade eyed him for a moment.

"You know, mayor Bourgeois, he does have a point. When it comes to Chloe or her mother, you do become spineless. But when you were the Malediktator, you acted like an overlord. Perhaps it would be wise to bring out a more nurturing side of you." Masquerade said and she threw a mask at the mayor.

"You really should straighten your back, darling." Mayor Bourgeois said to Masquerade, who blinked.

"It would save you multitudes of medical bills in your 80's. Do as I say, mother knows best after all." Mayor Bourgeois said and Masquerade couldn't help but chuckle.

"Not what I was expecting, but I can roll with this." Masquerade said and she walked past the two gentlemen.

"You were not excused young lady." Mayor said and Masquerade rolled her eyes.

"Where is your daughter?" Masquerade asked.

"In her room of course. But we need to have a serious discussion on your attitude, little lady. You rolled your eyes, demanded information and you don't even say 'please', 'thank you' or 'sorry'." The mayor said and Masquerade smiled/

"Please know that I am sorry for the way you interpreted my behavior, and thank you for telling me where Chloe is." Masquerade said in a slight sarcastic tone, and then she walked away.

"Don't take that tone with me." The mayor shouted.

"You're not my real mom." Masquerade called back.

"Just wait until your father gets home." The mayor said and Masquerade laughed at his current actions.

Cat Noir searches the streets, looking for where Masquerade went. Ironically it was a pretty calm afternoon. There was only a few people with masks, but he just couldn't understand what Masquerade's master plan was. He was a firefighter telling people his fears; a depressed student singing songs like 'singing in the rain' and 'Angel of music'; and then there was a librarian that people pushed around, who was screaming orders through a megaphone. None of these people were acting similarly. It was a little like Reversion, where people simply acted the opposite of how they normally behaved. But no, that wasn't quite right. It seemed like this was what the people really felt. Like when his bodyguard confessed how he felt about Adrien and his father. Masquerade was amplifying a person's real emotions.

"Masquerade knows me, and she seemed to have a grudge against me for some reason." Cat Noir said and he decided to call Ladybug, but there was no answer.

"Ladybug, when you get this, I need your help. There is an akumatized victim named Masquerade. Where are you?" Cat Noir said and he hung up. Then he took a deep breath and decided to think about this logically.

"Ok, Masquerade is amplifying emotions, and she is mad at Adrien. So who is an emotional mess that means a lot to me?" Cat Noir said and it only took him a minute before he knew the answer.

"Oh, no. Chloe!" Cat Noir ran as fast as he could, but feared she may already be a goner.

Chapter Text

Disclaimer: I do not own Miraculous Ladybug or it's characters.

Chapter 5,

Chloe was going through the clothes the agency sent over, when she came in.

"Ugh! Don't you dare mess with this line you fashion drop out. These clothes were handcrafted by the finest designers in Paris." Chloe shouted at Masquerade. Masquerade looked at the blonde child, and some of Masquerades anger went away.

"Masquerade, go. This is your chance to get back at Adrien for his treatment of you." Hawk Moth's voice called out and Masquerade sighed.

"I wanted to come here and turn you into a hostage to lure Adrien out of hiding. But now that I see you, I can see that you too are in need of my help." Masquerade said and Chloe scoffed.

"Help? The only help I need is getting your big butt out the door." Chloe said.

"Listen to the way she disrespects you. Kidnap her now." Hawk Moth ordered and Masquerade shook her head.

"No." She deserves better then that." Masquerade told Hawk Moth who was confused by her actions.

"Chloe, as I stand here, watching you defend your wardrobe with your very life, it occurs to me that you aren't that happy." Masquerade said and Chloe gasped and crossed her arms.

"How dare you. There are thousands of people in Paris who wish to be me, do that makes me the happiest Parisians in Paris." Chloe said.

"I agree, punish her." Hawk Moth edged on.

"I'm not here to punish, I'm here to help."

Masquerade practically hissed at Hawk Moth.

"Chloe." Masquerade said and she took a step towards Chloe and that caused her to raise her hands to defend her clothes once again.

"Your father spends all of his time in government offices. Your mother left you when you were little to live in New York. Only recently has she been back in your life, and even then she spends so much of her time designing and hardly speaking to you." Masquerade said and Chloe's expression softened.

"You only have one friend, but you are still mean to her. And when it was your teacher's birthday, you forgot to get her a present and you felt so bad that you wreaked another gift so you could feel better." Masquerade said and Chloe lowered her arms once more.

"How... how did you know all that?" Chloe asked.

"I think deep down you want to be more vulnerable with people, but you have had to be strong for so long that you forgot what that means." Masquerade said and no one said a word. The air grew so dense that they couldn't even hear the most famous cat in Paris climbing up the building.

"My gift to you, Chloe, is the ability to be more vulnerable and open with your pain." Masquerade said and she pointed at her own mask and threw a copy at Chloe.

"No!" Cat Noir said and he burst through the window doors right as the mask hit Chloe. The room paused as they waited for Chloe to react to something.

"Well, I really don't feel different, you poor excuse for a villain." Chloe said and Car Noir blinked. Did this mask really not affect her?

"You just weren't feeling anything real, Chloe." Masquerade said and she saw a photo on the fire place.

"Uh, hello, all of my feelings are real. What a ridiculous notion, absolutely ridiculous." Chloe said and Masquerade threw a mask at the photo. The mask circled around the photo and it suddenly appeared in Chloe's hands.

"I-I remember this day." Chloe whispered and tears started to form in her eyes.

"Chloe?" Cat Noir said cautiously as he slowly walked towards Masquerade. He had a feeling that if Masquerade kept giving others masks, then her Akuma must be in her mask. If he was careful he can get it. But where was Ladybug?

"This picture was taken on my birthday... r-right before mom went go New York, a-and..." Chloe wailed in pain, heavy tears staining her face.

"See, these are you're real feelings, Chloe. No need to hide them anymore." Masquerade said, then she looked over at Cat Noir. She thought about giving Cat Noir a mask too, but she made the mistake of looking into those kind feline eyes. Cat Noir saw a familiar gaze in those eyes, and he was conflicted. This was a villain he needed to fight, but his primal instinct said that he could trust this Masquerade.

"Cat Noir is dumbfounded! Steal his miraculous now!" Hawk Moth shouted and Masquerade hesitated.

"What are you waiting for?" Hawk Moth asked and Masquerade had to think of something fast.

"There will be plenty of time to get his akuma, besides Ladybug isn't here." Masquerade said and she smirked softly and Cat Noir blinked. This was no ordinary victim. Normally they don't mess with Hawk Moth.

"Ladybug or no Ladybug, I want your akuma." Cat Noir said and he dove at Masquerade.

"And I want Adrien." Masquerade said and then she jumped over Cat Noir and out the window.

"Forget Adrien. I gave you power to help the Parisians and to get Ladybug and Cat Noir's miraculous." Hawk Moth shouted.

"Do you think that it will be so easy to lose me?" Cat Noir said. Running right beside Masquerade, and she just wanted to get away from him.

"Stop!" Hawk Moth shouted and Masquerade's legs stopped abruptly and Cat Noir slid and stared at her.

"Hawk Moth, we can leave Cat Noir alone until Ladybug or Adrien come out of hiding." Masquerade said and Cat Noir got into a fighting stance and watched this villain carefully.

"I know you want the miraculous." Masquerade said and Cat Noir's ears managed to pick up the sound. He wasn't exactly sure why she was talking to herself.

"No. Let's wait. Why? I... I don't want to hurt Cat Noir. Because... Because he's my friend." Masquerade said and Cat Noir was surprised to hear this, because Masquerade's body started to shake and this black magic started to surround her.

"AAHHH!" You couldn't see her anymore, but you didn't need sensitive hearing to notice her blood curdling scream. Cat Noir dropped his baton and covered his ears, because they noticed a bit too much. Her scream of pain quickly turned into a howl of anger. The cloud disappeared and Masquerade stormed right to Cat Noir. She threw a mask at the lamppost and it appeared in her hands. Cat Noir noticed the sound got closer and he looked up and saw Masquerade right on top of him. She swung and he quickly jumped out of the way. He landed right on top of the lamppost and he ran up it towards her. Masquerade threw Cat Noir against a nearby car. Cat Noir groaned and gasped when he saw the lamppost heading straight for him. He rolled off the car and trembled at the lamppost cutting a sizable scrape/hole off the top of the car. He took a soothing breath and jumped into Masquerade's line of sight. He ran at her and Masquerade sighed. Though her mind was a bit cloudy, she still tried to find a way to get rid of Cat Noir without out hurting him or letting Hawk Moth know what she was doing.

"Why so silent? I don't have your tongue." Cat Noir asked and Masquerade groaned and threw a mask at Cat Noir's tail.

"A-" the belt appeared in her hand with Cat Noir attached.

"-dri-" she spun around quickly making Cat Noir spin around and around.

"-en!" Masquerade three Cat Noir high in the air and watched his disappear.

"No! Why did you do that?" Hawk Moth shouted and Masquerade gasped.

"Ladybug always shows up when Cat Noir is in trouble." Masquerade said and after a minute of silence, Hawk Moth knew this was true.

"Correct Masquerade. It is a bit odd that she hasn't shown up yet. Keep up your guard though. She could be hiding anywhere." Hawk Moth warned.

"Whoa!" Cat Noir yelled and he landed on the roof of the school.

"Back to square one, I see." Cat Noir said as he looked around.

"Guess I need to retrace my paw prints." Cat Noir said and he started running.

"Wait!" A little red bug flew right in front of Cat Noir's face and he almost fell off the roof when he saw it.

"What the-" Cat Noir blinked as he looked at it. It actually looked a lot like Plagg, but a ladybug version. Wait.

"Are you Ladybug's Kwami.? The one Plagg was telling me about? Tikki?" Cat Noir said and Tikki nodded.

"Though I don't know why that cheese lover has been talking about me, yes, I am Tikki." Tikki said and Cat Noir ran his hands through his hair.

"Well, I guess that explains why I have been one Ladybug short. Where is she?" Cat Noir asked and Tikki's eyes widened.

"We need to go to master. I'll show you the way since you've never been there." Tikki said and Cat Noir shook his head.

"What? A master? We can't see a master now, when this Masquerade character is masking everyone's feelings. Or unmasking as it were." Cat Noir said and Tikki hesitated. Cat Noir really started to get worried.

"Tikki, please tell me. Where is Ladybug?" Cat Noir said and Tikki sighed heavily.

"Ladybug is... well." Tikki still wasn't sure that this was the right course of action, but she knew that she needed Cat Noir's help. Marinette asked Tikki to find Cat Noir, so Tikki has to be honest with him, like Ladybug would.

"Adrien, this might be hard for you to accept, but... Masquerade is Ladybug." Tikki said and Cat Noir's heart sank.

Chapter Text

Disclaimer: I do not own Miraculous Ladybug or it's characters.

Chapter 6,

"Ok, ok, this is so much at one time." Adrien said. Tikki took Adrien to Master Fu and they kinda bombarded Adrien with information.

"Ok, so I met you before because you gave me my Miraculous and that Camembert box of cheeses that transform Plagg." Adrien said and Master Fu nodded.

"Very true. You seemed very interested in Plagg's transformations. You didn't ask many questions about other matters." Master Fu said and Adrien crossed his arms.

"I guess those times Ladybug got a weird Lucky Charm and ran off, she was coming to talk to you." Adrien thought out loud and Master Fu nodded.

"It's true. But as I told you before it was hard for Ladybug to hide this from you. It broke her heart to lie to her trusted Cat Noir." Master Fu said and Adrien groaned.

"Oh, I feel so out of the loop." Adrien complained.

"Who cares about being in the loop when you still got to kick lots of Akumatized butts." Plagg said and Tikki glared at him.

"You should be more sensitive to Adrien's feelings and encourage him to listen to his instincts." Tikki said and Plagg groaned.

"You and your instincts, I swear you don't think an instinct can be wrong?" Plagg said.

"Ladybug works better when she stops overthinking and simply does what she needs to do." Tikki said and Adrien watched them. Tikki was very serious and Plagg was more, well, Plagg.

"Kwami's, Kwami's, don't fight. We have got a serious situation on our hands." Master Fu said and he had a plate in his hand.

"I brought you some food to keep you occupied while Cat Noir and I speak. Plagg I got your favorite pungent cheese, Camembert. And for you Tikki, a nice, fresh chocolate macaroon." Master Fu said and Adrien smiled at how excited the Kwami's got.

"Plagg loves smelly cheese and Tikki has a sweet tooth." Adrien states and Master Fu smiled and chuckled softly.

"Technically Plagg enjoys salty foods. He use to have crackers, fries, and pretzels, and chips. Until he discovered how much he enjoyed the smell and taste of cheese." Master Fu said and Adrien blinked.

"Interesting, Plagg doesn't really talk about his life before he met me." Adrien said and Master Fu nodded.

"A man does not tell his wife about past romances." Master Fu said and Adrien looked out the window.

"Regardless, I still find it hard to believe that my Ladybug could be Akumatized." Adrien said and Master Fu smiled/

" 'your Ladybug'?" Master Fu repeated and Adrien blushed.

"Oh, uh, yeah, since there were, uh, others." Adrien said nervously and Master Fu nodded.

"You feel possessive over Ladybug because she possesses your heart. That is natural." Master Fu said understandingly and Adrien sighed.

"Ok, yes. I'm in love with Ladybug, I admit it. But it doesn't seem like my emotions really matter here." Adrien said.

"I won't be so sure, Adrien. You would be surprised how similar you and Ladybug are." Master Fu said.

"Master Fu, as much as I want to believe that, we still have to deal with the reality that Ladybug is Masquerade." Adrien said and Master Fu frowned.

"Yes, that does complicate matters." Master Fu took a deep breath.

"There is a simple solution, but I doubt you will be excited for it." Master Fu said. He turned around and picked up a miraculous box and Adrien stared at it.

"My boy, since Ladybug has been Akumatized, you must give me the Cat Noir ring and put on the Ladybug earrings." Master Fu said and Adrien gasped.

"M-me? Be Ladybug? I can't... how could I, I'm just a...? Why do I have to give you my ring?" Adrien asked and Master Fu took a deep breath.

"If someone were to possess the earrings and the ring, they would be able to shape reality as we know it. The harm is that nature demands a balance. The outcomes are too dangerous and unpredictable to manage." Master Fu said and Adrien blinked.

"Are you sure? I mean think of all the lives we could save." Adrien said and Master Fu pursed his lips.

"To save one, the universe would take another before their time. Imagine a mother uses that power to bring her husband back to life, but when she does, nature takes one of her children's lives away." Master Fu said and Adrien blinked then sighed heavily.

"Ok, ok, here's the ring." Adrien said as he slipped the miraculous off and handed it to the guardian.

"Thank you Adrien." Master Fu said and he took the ring and carefully put them in the miraculous box and handed Adrien the earrings.

"They look different." Adrien said and Master Fu nodded.

"It is true, but your ring looks different when you aren't Car Noir." Master Fu said and Adrien knew that was true.

"Master, may I say something to Adrien?" Tikki asked and Adrien blinked at the little red Kwami.

"Ladybug was nervous too, Adrien. If you recall she didn't even want to fight Stoneheart until you comforted her concerns on not being good enough." Tikki said and Adrien recalled this.

"Hard to believe Ladybug didn't feel like a superhero, but you're right." Adrien said.

"Your Ladybug is great because she is quick on her feet and she trusts her instincts. She told me to find you Adrien. And I'm sure you'll know what to do." Tikki said and Adrien smiled.

"You're really good at pep talks." Adrien said and Tikki giggled.

"Of course being with M-" Tikki's mouth filled with bubbles that poured out of her mouth.

"I'm sorry, I can't say Ladybug's real name to you or anywhere around Plagg. But being with Ladybug has given me lots of practice with giving pep talks." Tikki said and Adrien smiled.

"Ok, I'll be Ladybug." Adrien said and Tikki flew up and hugged Adrien's face.

"Master Fu? What will I do if Ladybug is better then me and I can't get her Akuma?" Adrien asked and Master Fu looked at him.

"Well, you could always return and get someone to help you. But from what you told me, I'm confident that you will succeed." Master Fu said and Adrien looked out the window.

"When Ladybug trusts her instincts and does what she thinks is right, she can be unstoppable. Especially when your fighting along side her. But Ladybug is running on her anger, thanks to Hawk Moth. Anger is brute and stiff and irrational. She is not herself." Master Fu said and Adrien nodded.

"You could say that again. But that's why I got to save her. I got to transform, and take Masquerade's mask, get her Akuma and then Ladybug will- will... wait." Adrien suddenly became light headed and he reached his hand out and leaned his weight on the window seal.

"I... I'm about to find out Ladybug's real identity aren't I?" Adrien asked and Master Fu put his hands behind his back.

"It is highly probable, Adrien. I must admit it is highly unusual to trade Miraculous. In the past heroes would choose for their identity to be revealed. It is unfair to ask you to be responsible for all this, Adrien. But Ladybug needs you to be strong because she trusts you." Master Fu said and Plagg flew over.

"What's the big deal Adr-" Plagg's mouth filled with bubbles since he is now next to Tikki.

"Excuse me. Who cares though? You have been dying to know who Ladybug was since you two first met." Plagg said and Adrien closed his eyes.

"Plagg this is different." Tikki complained.

"What, it's true. You should have seen him earlier. He was mean to me, Chloe, and that Marinette girl; because he wanted to find out who Ladybug was." Plagg said and Tikki shook her head.

"He can fix all of that later, Plagg. But right now, he really should be focusing on the task at hand. Even if he learns Ladybug's true identity, he needs to save her now. Otherwise she will never be Ladybug again. It is better for him to risk learning her identity and save her, then it is to let her stay in her current state." Tikki said and Plagg couldn't argue with her, so instead he stuck his tongue out at her. Adrien looked down at the earrings and took a deep breath.

"I guess we better get going, Tikki." Adrien said and Master Fu pulled a few bottles.

"First you need to get the miraculous on." Master Fu said and Adrien's eyes widened.

"You mean... pierce my ears. My dad will kill me." Adrien said and Master Fu got some cotton swabs.

"You must do what you need to do. I've got some numbing agents to help with the pain, we will figure out the rest later." Master Fu said. Nervously Adrien walked over and laid down in front of Master Fu.

"Even with these numbing agents, you may still feel a pinch of pain. Are you ready?" Master Fu asked as he prepped Adrien's ears.

"No, but go ahead." Adrien consented and he closed his eyes.

"Alright." Master Fu said.

"This is for you Ladybug." Adrien whispered.

"It will be better to do them at the same time. Now hold still... and... 1, 2,-"

"AAAHHH!"

Chapter Text

Disclaimer: I do not own Miraculous Ladybug or it's characters.

Chapter 7,

"Adrien! Where are you?" Masquerade screeched. She searched high and low for that spoiled brat. She grew more angry by the minute, but that was only the surface. Deep down she knew that all of this must have been a misunderstanding. Unfortunately whenever Masquerade got a bit soft or merciful, Hawk Moth would punish her. He was growing impatient with the lack of superheroes fighting. And the more impatient he got, the less lenient he was with Masquerade.

"Adrien!" Masquerade mind was foggy. Each punishment made her less and less Marinette. Little did she know, Adrien was carefully following her.

"Tikki, she seems different then earlier." Adrien said. Master Fu gave Adrien a ziplock bag of ice and some paper towels for any bleeding from his piercings.

"She is different, Adrien." Tikki stated and Adrien watched Masquerade walk towards the Eiffel Tower. Suddenly she stopped at one of Adrien's many fragrance ads. Adrien saw Masquerade's anger fade away as she stared at the ad.

"Huh?" Adrien said and Tikki watched as well. Masquerade whispered something, and then her body clenched together as if she were tied with an invisible rope and she cried out in pain.

"Tikki, what's happening?" Adrien asked.

"Hawk Moth is squeezing Masquerade with his hand." Tikki explained sadly and Adrien blinked.

"What, how? Hawk Moth's Powers is to give others powers?" Adrien asked and Tikki sighed.

"The linger you have the powers, the more control Hawk Moth has over his villains. He could control body parts, or squeezing them as you already saw, or-"

"Or covering them in a dark cloud to hurt them." Adrien interrupted as he remembered this from earlier.

"Yes, if the victim needs extreme persuasion." Tikki said and Adrien's face grew concerned.

"How many times could he do that before he really hurts her?" Adrien asked.

"Honestly, it depends on the person. Ladybug is tough so she could probably handle more. But she has a deep need to protect people. It's probably taking Hawk Moth a lot of energy to keep Ladybug as Masquerade." Tikki said and Adrien watched as Hawk Moth released Masquerade and she threw a mask at the Ad and then Masquerade transported it up into the air and then drop down with a grand crash.

"Well, I'm still not sure if I can do this alone, but Master Fu is right about one thing." Adrien said.

"What's that?" Tikki asked.

"She isn't herself. Maybe I can take her." Adrien said and Tikki flew up and checked Adrien's ears.

"Looks like the bleeding has stopped. Are you ready to transform?" Tikki asked, and Adrien took a deep breath.

"Plagg, Claws Out!" Adrien said and Masquerade whipped around.

"What was that?" She asked aloud.

"No, no, no, that is not what Ladybug says." Tikki whispered and Adrien saw that he got Masquerade's attention.

"Perhaps that is Cat Noir, coming to ruin your chances of finding Adrien." Hawk Moth said to Masquerade.

"Adrien." She said almost zombie-like.

"Oh, uh, sorry. What does Ladybug say? 'Bug out'?" Adrien asked nervously.

"Go see who it is." Hawk Moth ordered and Masquerade started walking towards Adrien.

"No, Adrien. Not bug out. Spots on." Tikki clarified.

"Well, spots on already." Adrien said and for the first time Adrien transformed into Ladybug. His masked appeared first, then his sleeves and rest flowed down his body and then that circular purse appeared on his hip.

"Odd, this kinda feels the same as the Cat Noir suit." Adrien whispered and he saw Masquerade getting closer.

"Adrien." Masquerade said and she rounded the corner and there was a dark figure leaning against the wall.

"It must be Cat Noir, get his Miraculous, now!" Hawk Moth ordered and she growled as the figure stepped out into the light.

"What?" Hawk Moth wondered out loud.

"Cat?" Masquerade asked and Cat Noir grabbed the Ladybug yo-yo and started playing with it.

"I had to step in for Malady, since she isn't feeling herself. I hope you're not mad at my Bugaboo." Cat Noir said and Masquerade blinked.

"You're not really a Cat Noir, or a Ladybug, so what are you?" Masquerade asked and Cat Noir blinked.

"Why are you making chitchat? Just take the earrings and make him tell you where the Cat Noir ring is." Hawk Moth said.

"Well Catbug sounds a bit odd, so even though I'm a guy, just call me Lady Noir. It flows off the tongue better." Lady Noir said Masquerade's body shook a little and Hawk Moth forced her to lunge at Lady Noir.

"Whoa!" Masquerade commented and Lady Noir easily dodged out of her reach.

"Hmm." Lady Noir noticed and he started spinning the Yo-yo as a added defense.

"Lady Noir, I'm gonna take your miraculous, and then I'll force you to tell me where the Cat Noir ring is." Masquerade said and she threw a mask at the fence and it lifted out of the ground.

"Oh." Lady Noir said as it started to chase him.

"Uh, bug out." Lady Noir said and he ran off. Oddly though this phrase rang deep into Masquerade's core. She had always said this phrase after she saved the day. It felt different then this. And suddenly Masquerade wasn't sure if she was helping the people around her or not.

"Go after him!" Hawk Moth urged and Masquerade hesitated.

"Am I really helping people?" Masquerade wondered out loud and Hawk Moth sighed.

"You are relentless, Masquerade. I fear that I'm gonna have to take over." Hawk Moth said and this confused Masquerade.

"But your spirit reminds me of someone important to me." Hawk Moth said and in Masquerade's mind, she saw flashes of this woman with blonde hair and green eyes. She found it odd to see such vivid memories of this blonde laughing and talking and even holding a baby.

"Let me give you one last chance, Masquerade, to get Cat Noir-er, Lady Noir and give me the miraculous." Hawk Moth said and Masquerade straightened her back. Lady Noir was surprised at how much a fence could do. The pointed parts were being thrown at him like Agate Arrowheads, and the straight rods kept trying to tie him up.

"Oh, this is so stupid. Ladybug wouldn't be running like this." Lady Noir said. He stopped and he took out the yo-yo. He spun it as the arrows were being shot at him. As for the bits trying to tie him up, he jumped up into the air, and with the help from the yo-yo, he ties a pretty standard knot.

"Heh, can't believe I left Boy Scouts." Lady Noir said and a mask flew past him and on the knot. The knot was transported above his head.

"Knot quite." Masquerade said and she dropped the Metal knot, but Lady Noir jumped out of the way just in time.

"I heard that there is always time for a bow, but that's ridiculous." Lady Noir said, and Masquerade smirked.

"You're starting to bug me." Masquerade said.

"Starting now? I must be off my game." Lady Noir said. Masquerade shot out masks at Lady Noir.

"As soon as one of these touches you, you will give into your emotions of dedication and follow me." Masquerade said and she threw mask after mask, but Lady Noir just kept dodging them.

"Ha! Can't touch this. Do, do, do, do, do, do, do, do, cha." Lady Noir sang when he dodged even more. With a growl, Masquerade stopped and she looked around at the scared onlookers. There was about ten of them, and she threw a mask at each of them.

"Parisians. This kitty is trying to overthrow the true Ladybug. He had already stolen her miraculous. Show him your true feelings." Masquerade said and Lady Noir watched the crowd surround him. Instinctively, he reached for his stick, but that doesn't come with this suit. He just had the yo-yo that he wasn't use to dealing with.

"Masquerade, I think that you're a big hypocrite." Lady Noir said and Masquerade blinked and held up her hand and the ten pawns stopped.

"You are trying to show everyone how great it is to be honest about their feelings, but you are hiding yourself. What would your mom say or even your dad or your friends?" Lady Noir said and Masquerade hesitated she tried to remember who she was before she got the mask.

"I don't know." Masquerade said and she lowered her hand and the ten started moving again and Lady Noir spun the yo-yo.

"You don't know what your family and friends would say? That's hard to believes." Lady Noir said.

"I-I don't remember." Masquerade admitted and Masquerade tried to remember something, anything. And Lady Noir noticed, how much she struggled. She really isn't the Ladybug he has come to know and love.

"The only thing I remember, is my anger towards Adrien. Attack the imposter." Masquerade ordered. Lady Noir swung the yo-yo. He hit people, and dodged them, and forced people to trip by grabbing their ankles with the yo-yo.

"Adrien is gone." Lady Noir heard a familiar voice say. He glanced over someone and saw his bodyguard. But his suit was messed up and torn, and he was drenched in sweat.

"No!" Masquerade yelled and her mask started to shake and Lady Noir knew he had to get away. He swung the yo-yo up to the lamppost and he catapulted his way to a nearby roof. He turned around and saw Masquerade's mask multiplying so many masks that it looked like a beacon of darkness. It shot up and then the masks covered the sky, eliminating the light.

"Ok, I've never done this, but I think it's time. Lucky charm." Lady Noir said and the device flew up into the air and spun like it always does and down came...

"A human-size hamster ball? What am I suppose to do with this?" Lady Noir said and he looked around just like Ladybug does but he still didn't know how to use it.

"What? Where did that bug go? Find him! Attack every door in Paris if you must." Masquerade said and Lady Noir didn't want to be seen, so he stepped a bit closer to the roof pool. He looked down at his reflection and his reflection flashed in red and black spots. Confused he looked back at the hamster ball and it flashed in red and black spots, and how he understood.

"Oh, the ball is for me." He thought out loud and he quickly hid inside.

"Parisians!" Masquerade's voice said and Lady Noir looked into the sky and saw a giant face made out of masks.

"Aren't you tired of suppressing your emotions? Well, I'm here to tell you that you don't have to worry about it anymore. Feel free to express your jealousy and resentment towards two people.

Adrien's Agreste, who isn't what he seems; and Cat Noir, or should I say 'Lady Noir' because he is trying to be Ladybug. Find them, fight them and bring them to me!" Masquerade said and all of the masks in the sky crashed down and Lady Noir flinched and covered his face with his arms and he fell to his knees when the ball shook. He took a shaky breath and looked up. The ground was covered in masks, and he carefully stood. It was a good thing he had the ball instead of an umbrella. If he stepped on one of those masks, it would probably turn him. But when he was standing, he looked over at the pool, and he saw how the masks were dissolving in the water and Lady Noir smiled.

Chapter Text

Disclaimer: I do not own Miraculous Ladybug or it's characters.

Chapter 8,

Turns out the roof Adrien had jumped unto was Le Grand Paris Hotel. He knew he had to get Tikki some food, and so he just had to find his way to the kitchen without getting caught. Everyone in Paris was going after Adrien and Lady Noir. It wasn't safe to be out in the open for too long.

"How you doing Tikki?" Adrien whispered and he had Tikki in his hands.

"I'm fine, I just need to fuel up." Tikki whispered back and Adrien nodded. Adrien was going down the stairwell he found on the roof. Most people use the elevator, so in the staircase, Adrien only had to avoid the occasional mask.

"Finally. This is the floor with the kitchen." Adrien said.

"Tread lightly, Adrien." Tikki said and she flew into Adrien's jacket, to help Adrien focus. Adrien took a deep breath and slowly cracked open the door. He saw a few masks on the floor and the wall, but otherwise nothing unusual. He could hear some chatter down the hall, coming from the kitchen. Adrien was about to step into the hall when the kitchen door burst open. Adrien backed up, and kept the door cracked so he could hear and see some faces that came out, but he wasn't sure who they were because he only saw them for half a second.

"My daughter is so obsessed with that blog on Ladybug, and that stupid Cat Noir keep getting in the way of my daughters glory." A woman said.

"You kidding? My daughter wants to be a famous fashion designer, but with that Adrien Agreste kid gets all of the attention. He models a hat that she made and Everyone remembers his name instead of my daughter." A tall male said.

"You think that's bad. My daughter told Cat Noir to assist her in a project and he abandoned her. Not only that, but my daughter arranged for a fashion show with her and Adrien later today, and he told her to 'grow up'." That last voice sounded like Mayor Bourgeois. They all got on the elevator and Adrien sighed, and then he dashed to the kitchen. Seeing no one he went over and locked all of the doors. Once he felt safe, he set Tikki on the counter and took a deep breath.

"You don't eat Camembert, right? You have a sweet tooth?" Adrien asked and Tikki nodded.

"Yes, that's true, but you need to get back out and fight, so anything will do." Tikki said and Adrien blinked.

"You sure are better then Plagg is. He basically refuses to eat anything but Camembert." Adrien said and he walked over to the fridge. He quickly found a plate of macaroons. He pulled it out and handed the plate to Tikki.

"I haven't really seen people put these in the fridge, but here you go Tikki." Adrien said, not really wanting to question it. Tikki took a bite of food.

"Some people do that to make it last longer, others do that to cool the food down before serving." Tikki explained and Adrien hopped up in the silver table and sat down.

"I just don't get it." Adrien muttered.

"A fridge is a neutral way of lowering temperatures in food." Tikki said and Adrien shook his head at her.

"No, no, not that. Masquerade said that she couldn't remember her friends and family. But she remembers me, because she is mad at me? I just don't get it. How can she remember one and not the other?" Adrien asked and Tikki paused.

"I think I have the answer, but I am unsure of how you will take it." Tikki said and Adrien looked at her.

"As strange as all of this is for me, Tikki, Ladybug and I could use this experience to better understand Hawk Moth and how he picks his victims... so... Even if... I don't like the answer... I think that I still need to know the truth. So please, Tikki, tell me what happened to my Ladybug." Adrien said and Tikki was silently chewing for a moment as she thought about what she was going to say.

"You hurt Ladybug, and she was upset, and her negative emotions caused her to be Akumatized." Tikki said slowly and Adrien paused.

"I hurt... I... I'm the reason Ladybug changed?" Adrien asked and Tikki looked away before she nodded.

"Yes, Adrien. And because her emotions towards you are the reason she changed, that's the emotion that Hawk Moth is fueling back to Ladybug. And because of that, she is losing the rest of her memories." Tikki said and Adrien threw his head back until it hit the metal table with a loud bang.

"AGH! I am such an idiot!" Adrien shouted and Tikki hoped no one heard that, even if the doors were locked.

"You're not an idiot, Adrien." Tikki said.

"Yes, I am Tikki." Adrien groaned and he placed a hand on his forehead.

"Plagg was right. I let my feelings for Ladybug get in the way of everything else. I was really, really mean to the people I really care about." Adrien said and Tikki sighed.

"I'm sure that your friends will forgive you. But that is a problem you can deal with later." Tikki said and Adrien sat up.

"I know, now I have to focus on Masquerade, and she has turned the whole city into her mask-wearing followers." Adrien said and Tikki grabbed another macaroon.

"What do you think we should do?" Tikki asked.

"I mean, I guess I could get the masks wet. I noticed upstairs that the masks dissolve in water." Adrien said and Tikki nodded.

"Makes sense. Most masks are made out of paper or cardboard, so water would be a natural enemy." Tikki said.

"Well, I suppose I could get a fire hose and free the Parisians with a fire truck." Adrien said.

"But what if Masquerade throws a mask at the hose or the truck? She made a metal fence come alive and attack you." Tikki pointed out and Adrien blinked.

"Well, what if I go around and I break the fire hydrants?" Adrien asked and Tikki shook her head.

"I don't think so, Adrien. That would take quite a long time, and Masquerade could always send out a second wave of masks." Tikki pointed out and Adrien grunted.

" then I guess I'll do as Ladybug does and take out the source." Adrien said and he stood up.

"Do you know what you're going to do?" Tikki asked.

"Whose in there!" Someone yelled as they punched the door.

"I'll need to lure her to water somehow. If the duplicate masks are made out of paper, then hers should be too." Adrien said and Tikki took a final bite of macaroon and flew into the air.

"I'm charged, but how will you lure her without a partner?" Tikki said and Adrien sighed.

"Perhaps I could free one person. Someone who is completely mellow, without a grudge on Adrien or Cat Noir. And someone who could get the attention of all of Paris." Adrien said and he unlocked the second door, but saw people rushing towards his so he closed the door again and quickly relocked it.

"Do you know anyone like that?" Tikki asked and Adrien looked around for another exit

"Nino would get nervous, Alya would probably have a secret grudge I don't know about and... hm... there might be one person. He is a new friend of mine, so I don't really know much about him." Adrien said as more people banged on the door.

"Someone get the key Adrien is in there!" Someone shouted and Adrien dove into the dumbwaiter.

"Seems like it's my only shot to get Masquerade's Akuma and save Ladybug." Adrien said and Tikki shut the dumbwaiter seat before the doors threw open.

"Sounds like something Ladybug would do. I support you." Tikki said and Adrien hoped that he was right.

Chapter Text

Disclaimer: I do not own Miraculous Ladybug or it's characters, or the music in this chapter.

Chapter 9,

Lady Noir borrowed two squirt guns from the pool house and two bottles of water from a cleaning cart he passed. He knew that he needed these things since the masks would surely cover every roof in Paris. But he needed the help of the one person he could think of that just might be immune to the power of Masquerade's masks.

"Come on, where is it?" Lady Noir muttered amongst himself. He stood and looked out at the water.

"Wasn't it right around here?" He thought out loud, but then he heard a loud laugh. Lady Noir looked down and saw Juleka and her mother chasing Roger the cop.

"Come on and face me, Roger." Captain Anarka screamed.

"Well, if she's there, then her boat has got to be close." Lady Noir said and he looked around slowly and carefully. He didn't want to move a muscle, for if he did, he might bump a mask and be a goner.

"Sails!" Lady Noir exclaimed and he jumped towards the boat and squirted the water guns to soak the area he was gonna land on to dissolve the masks. When he got close he examined the boat to see if his target was there.

"No movement on the deck..." Lady Noir said and then he noticed a flask of blue in one of the portholes.

"There he is." Lady Noir said and he cautiously made his way there. Thankfully the side of the boat was nearly mask free, so he could dangle there without worry. Lady Noir peered inside and saw Luka sitting on the bed, playing his guitar as if nothing was wrong. For a moment, Lady Noir wondered if Luka even had a mask on. Lady Noir went ahead and knocked on the glass of the porthole.

"Hello?" Luka said and he stood up and stared out of his bedroom door. Lady Noir smiled a little, then knocked again. This time Luka turned to the porthole and Lady Noir was disappointed that Luka indeed had a mask.

"Hello Cat Noir, or should I call you Ladybug?" Luka asked with the worlds softest chuckle.

"I'm glad that you aren't unhappy to see me." Lady Noir said and Luka smiled.

"Of course I feel some emotional discomfort around you because of the mask. But honestly I can logically understand that you are simply trying to save the day; like the day my mother got akumatized." Luka said and Lady Noir blinked.

"Do you think you can help me stop Masquerade?" Lady Noir asked, not wanting to waste anymore time.

"Are you sure that I am the one who can help you?" Luka asked and Lady Noir smiled.

"I trust you, so I am sure." Lady Noir said.

"Well, alright. I'm sure that my mother and sister would be happier as once they are themselves again." Luka said and Lady Noir sighed in relief.

"Ok, then. Go ahead and grab your guitar and meet me on the deck." Lady Noir said and he pulled a squirt gun out and went up the ship. Lady Noir started squirting a large circle and stepped on that. Luka didn't take long to meet Lady Noir and blinked at the circle.

"If the masks were that easy to destroy, then why didn't you just dissolve mine?" Luka asked.

"Because it's like you're immune. You can safely walk on the masks whereas I can not." Lady Noir said and Luka blinked.

"Ok, I get it." Luka said.

"Come on, take my hand. We got some work to do." Lady Noir said and the two swung off the boat.

Masquerade was storming all of Paris to find Adrien and Lady Noir. Hawk Moth allowed her to do this. He found it very interesting that Cat Noir was using Ladybug's miraculous. There wasn't a very good reason that for Cat Noir to have them. At least not a reason that Car Noir bothered to explain. It doesn't really matter, though. The sooner Masquerade captured Lady Noir, the sooner he would win.

"Does someone hear music?" Masquerade asked as she suddenly heard the iconic opening to Thunderstruck. The sound progressively got louder. Masquerade looked around at the people who surrounded her. So many of them she recognized for reasons she could not remember. The sound grew louder, and she stretched her fingers and walked towards the increasing sound. Her masked minions started to follow her.

After a short walk, they arrived to the iconic Fontaires de la Concorde, where someone has put together a stage out of knocked over billboards and benches. Standing on this mock-stage was a boy with blue hair. Seeing this boy play on his guitar made Masquerade feel strange for reasons she couldn't remember. All she really understood was that she cared about this blue haired boy. Even though he was a stranger to her.

Lady Noir's heart was beating out of his chest. If this didn't work, then he didn't know what to do. He watched Masquerade as she eyed Luka playing. The plan was simple in itself. When Masquerade got close to the fountain, Lady Noir would trip of push Masquerade into the water and it would destroy the mask. After all, some of the simplest plans worked the best.

The music Masquerade heard made her blood rush, which only fueled her anger. She painted and looked around the crowd, looking for Adrien, but she didn't see the blond heartbreaker anywhere.

"Thunder!" Luka sang, the crowd sang the background vocals. Lady Noir smiled. Music has such an influencial power over emotions, that Lady Noir knew the parisians would be all over Luka's music. After all, Masquerade's power was to help people express their emotion, which made them the perfect audience.

"Ugh!" Masquerade groaned, and she threw a mask at one of the benches that held the stage up. The bench appeared under her feet and Luka's eyes widened at the stage sloping. Lady Noir shot the yo-yo at Luka, pulled Luka up to the roof where Lady Noir was hiding.

"Lady Noir, prepare to give me Adrien and your miraculous!" Masquerade shouted and all of her masked ones rushed towards the building, climbing up it as much as they could.

"Quick, start playing again." Lady Noir said, spinning the yo-yo to shield Luka.

"Why would that be helpful?" Luka asked, expressing some of his anger at their situation.

"The masks make people more emotional, if we are lucky then the mob will be so emotionally focused on your music that I can deal with Masquerade directly." Lady Noir said, pushing some people away from the roof with the yo-you

"What should I play?" Luka asked and Lady Noir bit his lip.

"Something to cancel out the anger. A happy feel good song might work. A slow sad song might make them physically slow down. Though your teacher did teach you that stories have happy endings because true love conquers all." Lady Noir said and Luka took a deep breath.

"Feel good, slow, love song." Luka muttered and he bit his lip as one song came to mind. Luka started strumming his guitar and humming, and instantly the crowd paused. Most of them recognized the iconic intro to this well known song. Lady Noir quickly noticed this, but the biggest obstacle was if Masquerade still had them under her control.

"Get Lady Noir!" Masquerade yelled. She felt herself calming down, but Hawk Moth kept her angry.

"I may not always love you, but long as there are stars above you. You never need to doubt it. I'll make you so sure about it." Luka sang with his heart and Lady Noir watched the crowd surrender and he knew that Luka was safe, so he left the roof so he could face Masquerade.

"God only knows what I'd be without you." Luka and the crowd sand and Hawk Moth growled.

"Masquerade send a mask up to this guitarist, he has swept away your crowd." Hawk Moth said, grinding his teeth. Lady Noir spun the yo-yo and started charging at Masquerade.

"But it's... nice." Masquerade whispered, which Lady Noir heard and then he slowed to a stop when Masquerade's body started to shake. Masquerade was in terrible pain, it felt like lightning was traveling through her blood, electrifying every atom of her body and it completely blacked out her thoughts and her sight.

Lady Noir stood in shock. He wondered if this is what happens when Hawk Moth voluntarily takes the powers away from someone. After all, it's never been done, so he, didn't know what it would look like. Masquerade's eyes clouded over and she trembled so much that she fell to her knees. Lady Noir took a step towards her, but forced himself to stay at a distance in case this were a trap.

Tears fell on Masquerade's cheeks as she tried to scream, but no sound was heard, then she collapsed. Lady Noir's heart ached, like the day Ladybug jumped inside the T-Rex's mouth. His hands trembled, he stayed where he was, but knelt down and rolled the yo-yo over to Masquerade. When it hit her, she lunged at the toy so violently that Lady Noir fell back; and he gasped at the masked villain. Masquerade's eyes had turned blackish-purple. It was the same color as akuma's actually.

"You won't get away this time Lady Noir." Masquerade said, but her voice sounded different. Like two voices speaking at once; Masquerade's and...

"Hawk Moth?" Lady Noir's eyes widened when he came to this realization. Masquerade smiled softly.

"I've come for your miraculous, Lady Noir Masquerade said and Lady Noir growled. At this point Ladybug was gone, trapped with Hawk Moth, and he did not like it.

"Bring it on Mothie." Lady Noir said. Masquerade shot several masks at the stones beneath their feet. The stones lifted from the ground and catapulted towards Lady Noir. The first two broke against the yo-yo shield, the third one hit his hand, which bruised him more than anything else. The fourth one hit his shoulder and threw him a good 5 feet in the air and he crashed down. Or at least he would have, if Masquerade allowed him to fall peacefully. Instead there were stones floating in the air, which Lady Noir hit on his way down. So by the time Lady Noir did hit the floor, he had a busted lip, a black eye, and a cracked rib.

Lady Noir hissed in pain, but he stood up anyways. Ladybug needed him now, more than ever. He looked up and saw Masquerade in the air walking towards him, using the loose blocks to carry her as she did so. It was a little scary for Lady Noir, there is no doubt. If Hawk Moth could hurt him so badly after controlling Masquerade for 30 seconds, then just think of all the damage he could do when he understands what he's doing.

"Lucky Charm!" Lady Noir shouted, the magic travelled up into the air. It took shape, but a stone punch it out of the way before Lady Noir could see what it was. Lady Noir held his side to help ease the pain, and then he dodged five of the blocks before he hooked on to one of them and sailed away from Masquerade's like of sight. Lady Noir let go before he hit the wall. But he needed to find that Lucky Charm.

"Run away, kitty, kitty; but I'll still find you." Masquerade's voice echoed eerily and Lady Noir shuddered.

"The other stones came this way, that Lucky Charm has got to be here somewhere." Lady Noir whispered to himself and he glanced back carefully at where he called the charm.

"I was standing about there, the charm would have been about there when it got hit, and the speed would have launched it..." Lady Noir paused as he imagined where the charm went.

"Down... that alley." Lady Noir said with a sigh. He quickly ran over to it without getting seen, and he searched the alley. Following the trajectory he soon found it. The Lucky Charm was a roll of bubblegum tape. But the outer container broke when it hit the trash bin, and the gum itself was sitting in a puddle of water. Lady Noir grimaced as he picked it up with two fingers.

"Oh, man... I don't know if I can still use this Lucky Charm." Lady Noir groaned.

"Surrender, Lady Noir!" Masquerade's voice boomed and it shocked Lady Noir. Thinking it was the yo-yo, Lady Noir unraveled the bubblegum tape and threw it at Masquerade. The gum wrapped all around her, right as a mummy.

"Huh?" Both Masquerade and Lady Noir said. Lady Noir spun the yo-yo at Masquerade's feet and she growled. The rock she was standing on moved up and out of the alley, dragging Lady Noir as she did. She tried to shake Lady Noir off as she stretched her arms to break her sticky prison. Masquerade was really angry now, and she needed the cat to let go of her so she could concentrate on her freedom. Lady Noir tried tugging on the rock to make Masquerade lose her balance. When that failed, he decided to just climb up the yo-yo to Masquerade and take her mask.

Lady Noir got to Masquerade's feet before she realized what was happening. She stomped on his hands and the yo-yo so that both fell. Lady Noir rolled right next to the fountain, and he looked up at Masquerade. He was hidden for the moment, but stayed alert in case he needed to run quickly. Masquerade twisted and turned, and she managed to rip two handfuls of gum off of her, but she still couldn't touch her own mask.

Lady Noir gasped as an idea came to mind and waited patiently. Masquerade took a deep breath and focused. Her mask multiplied once, and this mask floated down on the bubblegum tape and it disappeared off her and onto the street. Masquerade looked down and she didn't see Lady Noir, so she lowered herself to the ground to. She figured that Lady Noir would charge at her the second she was in range, and then he would be vulnerable and she could steal his miraculous. To be fair, Lady Noir would have done this if he didn't have a plan.

He cautiously moved around the fountain to stay out of Masquerade line of sight. He still needed that bubblegum. Lady Noir's plan really fell into place when Masquerade turned to Luka and the crowd to see if Lady Noir was hiding in the hypnotized crowd. He needed to be fast, he spread the gum out in front of the fountain, then he walked to the other side and dropped down. He pulled his leg close to his body and made sure that his hair was exposed.

"Ow, my ankle. I think it's broken." Lady Noir said and Masquerade whipped around and ran towards the noise. She saw the top of Lady Noir's head and she laughed.

"No where to run now, kitty." She said and she put her fingers on her mask and-

"What?" Masquerade said, when she realized that her hand to pull her right hand off of her mask, but now this hand was stuck too.

"I guess you didn't get rid of all the gun when you escaped." Lady Noir said and Masquerade tried to run at him, but she couldn't move. She looked down and realized that she was stuck; standing in bubblegum. Masquerade jerked her arms, her legs, feet, until finally she lost her balance and fell into the fountain. Her mask dissolved and the Akuma was released.

"No more evil doing for you little Akuma. Time to de-evilize!" Lady Noir said, swinging the yo-yo around and catching the creature.

"Bye Bye, Butterfly." He said, he quickly picked up the gum and threw that in the air.

"Miraculous Ladybug." Lady Noir said and was glad when the magical ladybugs healed all of his battle wounds. But now he needed to leave. Not only because he was about to change back, but if he left now, then he wouldn't know Ladybug's secret identity.

"Ah (deep breath, cough) aah!" Lady Noir heard, and he paused. Masquerade was still in the fountain, struggling to breathe.

"I gotcha." He practically done into the fountain, and picked up his Ladybug, bridal style. She was panting against his chest, so he didn't see her face right away.

"Are you alright?" He asked the girl nodded and lifted her head and Lady Noir gasped.

"Marinette?" He whispered, not being able to believe his eyes. Marinette was Ladybug all this time?

"Thank you for saving me." Marinette said weakly, and Lady Noir gently placed her down and she swayed for a moment, but then she was fine.

"I-I..." Lady Noir couldn't stop thinking about the past. Remembering the times when he tried to win over his bugaboo, and she always said that she loved his friendship, but loved another. But Lady Noir heard his earring beeping and he had to leave.

"I need to go. But would it be alright if I checked on you later." Lady Noir asked and Marinette blinked at him.

"Uh, that would be fine." Marinette consented and Lady Noir swung the yo-yo.

"Ok, see you tonight." Lady Noir said, swinging out of sight.

Chapter Text

Disclaimer: I do not own Miraculous Ladybug or it's characters.

Chapter 10,

"How's he doing?" Plagg asked Tikki who sighed.

"Still adjusting." Tikki said. The two kwami's stayed in the kitchen while Adrien and Master Fu sat in the sitting room. Adrien's hands covered his face and he didn't say much; other than the occasional 'I'm stupid' or a pained groan.

"Adrien, drink some tea. Tea helps stabilize the body and the mind." Master Fu said and Adrien lowered his hands slightly so his eyes were exposed, and looked at the tea. Then he remembered how Marinette looked up at him, and Adrien groaned and fell into his back. Master Fu sighed.

"Sitting, or laying down, the answer to your concerns will not come without conversation and cooperation." Master Fu said and Adrien placed his hand down beside him.

"My mind is running a mile a minute. I don't even know where to start." Adrien said and Master Fu nodded.

"Start with the obvious truth. Say, out loud, 'Marinette is Ladybug, Ladybug is Marinette'. Then take a breath and say it again." Master Fu said and Adrien looked at him.

"Marinette is Ladybug, Ladybug is Marinette... Marinette is Ladybug, Ladybug is Marinette." Adrien said softly and it did calm him down, even if it didn't make him feel better.

"Alright, now I want you to repeat this whenever you feel overwhelmed. Even if it is just mentally." Master Fu said.

"Do you really think a mantra is the best answer?" Adrien asked and Master Fu nodded.

"At least for now. You see Marinette and Ladybug a lot. You need to remain calm so that Hawk Moth does not learn Ladybug's secret identity." Master Fu said and Adrien went ahead and sat up.

"I understand." Adrien said, sipping the tea.

"Now, let us focus on this issue; one detail at a time." Master Fu said and Adrien's heart ached.

"I hurt Marinette, and that's why she turned into Masquerade." Adrien said and Master Fu blinked.

"That explains her desire to find you. Why did you hurt Marinette?" Master Fu asked and Adrien wipes his eyes. He didn't even realize that he was crying.

"It all seems so stupid now. Plagg and I got in a fight and Chloe pushed me around, and Marinette touched my shoulder and I turned around, and..." Adrien sighed.

"What did you and Plagg fight about?" Master Fu asked, glancing at the kitchen door.

"He doesn't like how obsessed I get over Ladybug, and he said he knew who Ladybug was, and refused to help me win over Ladybug, and he said Ladybug will never love. So we argued." Adrien paused when he heard a noise from the kitchen.

"Ow! Tikki!" He heard Plagg say, and then Adrien continued.

"Then there was Chloe, then there was Marinette. And after practice I saw Masquerade and all this happened." Adrien said and Master Fu sighed.

"Someone once told me that it takes 100 compliments to balance out one insult." Master Fu said and Adrien bit his lip.

"It will take me over a thousand just to make Marinette forgive me. But what if she never forgives me? And if she never forgives Adrien, and she learns my identity as Cat Noir, then what if she stops trusting Cat Noir. Then we'll stop being an unstoppable team." Adriensaid and Master Fu put a hand on Adrien's shoulder.

"Listen, I understand your concern.

"But I have a sneaky feeling that you will eventually earn back Marinette's trust." Master Fu said and Adrien blinked.

"Why do you say that?" Adrien asked and Master Fu smiled.

"Because I know that Ladybug and Cat Noir are an unstoppable team. And even though you never realized it, that means Adrien and Marinette are also an unstoppable team." Master Fu said and Adrien paused. He and Marinette rarely worked together, and if they were alone together, she often got extra silly or klutzy, and at times panicked. It was hard to imagine them working together, even if he enjoyed her company.

"I don't know. I never thought about it like that before." Adrien admitted.

"You're still worried about Marinette forgiving you or not." Master Fu stated and Adrien nodded.

"I am. Saying 'I'm sorry' just doesn't seem like it's enough. What else can I do to prove to her that her friendship means the world to me?" Adrien asked and Master Fu pulled back his hand and thought for a moment.

"So many people want a quick fix to solve their problems. But a grand gesture is meaningless when trust is gone." Master Fu said and Adrien blinked in confusion. Was this a riddle or a trick question. Because it didn't sound like a solution.

"So what do you think I should do?" Adrien asked and Master Fu say in front of his tea and took a sip.

"You need to say you're sorry. Be sincere, be vulnerable, be private. You don't need to airlift a store of roses to her door. That might woo her or it can make her angry, but it won't gain her forgiveness." Master Fu said and Adrien blinked.

"What if she forgives me, but she still doesn't trust me?" Adrien asked.

"Trust must be earned. Be patient and be her friend and you'll start to gain it back." Master Fu said and Adrien looked down at his tea.

"What else is bothering you?" Master Fu asked and Adrien shook his head.

"I still feel really guilty for making Marinette an easy target for Hawk Moth. I mean that last fight Hawk Moth took over and her eyes turned black." Adrien said, sipping his tea.

"Ladybug has a instinct deep in her soul to help others and keep them from harm. It was so deeply programmed that Hawk Moth couldn't make Marinette forget it. When he finally had enough, he completely took over her." Master Fu said and Adrien shook his head.

"I didn't even know he had the power to do that." Adrien said.

"He hasn't been forced to do so." Master Fusaid simply.

"I know, but still." Adrien said.

"Finish your tea, Cat Noir. Or should I call you Lady Noir." Master Fusaid with a smirk and Adrien rolled his eyes.

"It was the first name I could come up with." Adrien said with a smile. Seeing the smile, the two Kwami's exited the kitchen and went over to the humans.

"Adrien, I just want to say that I'm proud of you for taking on this important battle. Ladybug was wise to place her trust in you." Tikki said and Adrien blushed.

"You really are good at pep talks, cutie bug." Adrien said and Tikki giggled.

"Yeah, thanks Tik. I wouldn't want him moping the rest of the day." Plagg said and Tikki crosses her arms.

"I've asked you for thousands of years to not call me Tik. I don't like it." Tikki said and Plagg shrugged.

"Say Tikki, do you know how I can make things right with Marinette? You know her best after all." Adrien asked and Tikki paused for a moment.

"Well, after you apologize, I think it would be best if you simply made an effort to spend time with her. She'll probably say no a few times, but you keep trying, and she'll know how sorry you are. Just remember, Rome wasn't built in a day." Tikki said and this made Adrien smile.

"Big deal, it was destroyed in one day." Plagg said and Adrien blinked and hung his head.

"And who burned down Rome?" Tikki asked and Plagg hesitated.

"Well, some historians believed Nero did." Plagg said, with an awkward chuckle and Adrien watched Tikki and Master Fu glare at the black Kwami.

"But we know that you caused the fire." Tikki said.

"Yet another reason your powers are too dangerous without an owner." Master Fu said and Adrien blinked.

"I didn't know you could use your cataclysm." Adrien said and Plagg shrugged.

"Back to the point at hand, Adrien." Tikki said, returning the conversation back to the main topic.

"You both have been friends for a long time, and I know that you both care a lot about each other. So much so, that I'm sure your friendship will still survive past this. At least, as long as you keep showing up for Mar-" bubbles filled Tikki's mouth.

"Excuse me. Keep showing up for Ladybug." Tikki said with a smile.

"I hope it's that simple Tikki." Adrien said, not knowing something else that was better.

"Besides, I think you're forgetting something important." Tikki said and Adrien looked at the happy Kwami.

"What's that?" Adrien asked.

"You're lucky enough to have Ladybug's two closest allies to talk you up." Tikki said, and Adrien blinked.

"I do? Who?" Adrien asked.

"Well, there's me, and there's Cat Noir." Tikki said and Adrien paused.

"Cat...? I... can I do that?" Cat Noir thought out loud and Tikki nodded.

"You did tell her that you wanted to go check up on her later. Perhaps after Adrien apologizes, Cat Noir can show up and take her for a night out on the town." Tikki said and Adrien smiled.

"That's kinda... brilliant, Tikki." Adrien said and Plagg's stomach rumbled.

"Let's go home and eat already. If we don't leave now, then we may not get another chance. I mean with Chloe's fashion thing, and you apologizing to Marinette, and then taking her out on a date; you still got a busy night ahead of you." Plagg said and Adrien's eyes widened and he blushed deeply.

"D-date? Would that really be a date?" Adrien asked, suddenly panicking.

"Plagg, stop making things worse. Adrien it won't be a date, not this time. You'll just be her friend and make her feel better." Tikki said and Adrien took a deep breath.

"After all this drama, I don't think either of us have the heart for a date." Adrien said and then he looked down at his ring.

"It's good to have this back." Adrien said and Tikki giggles.

"The ring better suits you anyways." Tikki said.

"But, for once, Plagg is right. I do need to get going." Adrien stood up, and Master Fu handed him a bag.

"Make sure to use these. They will help reduce redness, prevent infection, and in time your eyes should heal properly. If we're lucky the holes will plug up, as if you've never had pierced ears." Master Fu said and Adrien nodded.

"Thank you." Adrien said and then he turned to Tikki.

"I hope we get the chance to speak again." Adrien said.

"I'm sure we will, and I look forward to it." Tikki said, and then Adrien carefully shook her hand then left with Plagg. Adrien was starting to see a light at the end of the tunnel, but he wasn't the only one.

Gabriel Agreste stood in his office, staring at the picture of his beloved wife. Nathalie entered the room with her clipboard.

"You requested me?" Nathalie said and Gabriel turned to her.

"Tell me, Nathalie. Can you think of any reason why miss Ladybug did not fight today?" Gabriel asked and Nathalie blinked.

"Perhaps she's sick. Cat Noir said that she wasn't feeling like herself." Nathalie said and Gabriel nodded.

"That is exactly what Cat Noir said. He didn't say that she had the sniffles, or she was under the weather, or she had a fever. He said that she didn't feel like herself." Gabriel said and Nathalie paused.

"What are you suggesting, sir?" She asked and Gabriel pulled up two photos. A picture of Ladybug from the Ladyblog, and Adrien's class picture. Gabriel zoomed the class photo in on Marinette.

"I wonder if this Marinette girl I akumatized is Ladybug, and that's why Cat Noir had to wear the Ladybug Miraculous." Gabriel said and Nathalie blinked.

"If you're correct sir, then wouldn't she have the earrings on when she got akumatized?" Nathalie suggested.

"Perhaps. Still I would like to keep a close eye on this girl to see if I am correct." Gabriel said.

"Well, she is a friend of Adrien's." Nathalie said and Gabriel waved her off and walked over to the window.

"No, no, not good enough. It's well established that I don't approve of Adrien having friends over. I occasionally allow Lila, but it would be suspicious if I suddenly allowed this Marinette girl to come over." Gabriel said and Nathalie rapped her pen against her bottom lip.

"Perhaps she could be your intern. She did design a hat for one of your shows." Nathalie suggested.

"Good, but it's not quite right. If she isn't Ladybug, then I'm stuck with teaching her instead of finding the real Ladybug." Gabriel said and they both stood in silence as they thought.

"What about another contest? One that helps promote fashion. It's in your wheelhouse, and you have an excuse for having the girl over without being fully committed to the cause." Nathalie said and Gabriel turned to her again.

"I like it. I like it a lot. But Paris is the fashion capital of the world. Why would I need to promote fashion when I'm already a success?" Gabriel asked and Nathalie bit her lip.

"Perhaps if it were promotions for the Americans. They don't have the same sense of style as we do." Nathalie and Gabriel smiled.

"Perfect. Then we simply need to ensure that we pick Marinette's idea. If it's brilliant then we'll promote in America. If it's terrible, we pretend to promote in America. Oh, Nathalie you're so wonderfully brilliant." Gabriel said and he went over and hugged her.

She was frozen for a moment. The blush heating up her face. Then Nathalie hugged Gabriel back, softly inhaling his scent.

Chapter Text

Disclaimer: I do not own Miraculous Ladybug or it's characters.

Chapter 11,

Adrien wanted to sprint to Marinette's place to apologize, but he needed to be at Chloe's fashion thing. After all, he was ordered to go. When Adrien and his bodyguard walked into the hotel, the first thing the young hero noticed was how many of his classmates were there. Adrien was confused by this and thought maybe he had gone to the wrong location.

"Adri-kins!" Chloe rushed over and hugged him. The odd thing is that this hug was uncharacteristally gentle and sweet.

"Are you ok?" Adrien asked, wondering if maybe she was sick or sad.

"Oh, I'm fine, thank you." Chloe pulled away and gestures to the class.

"What do you think?" Chloe asked and Adrien hesitated a moment.

"You asked them to be here?" Adrien asked, and Chloe nodded.

"I realized that you were right earlier." Chloe said and Adrien couldn't hide his surprise.

"I don't know about that. I was kind of a jerk to you, and I'm sorry about that." Adrien said and Chloe lowered her gaze.

"I guess we were both jerks. It wasn't fair of me to ask you to do this show as the only male model. I was being childish, and I decided to ask our class to do the show with us." Chloe said and Adrien slowly smiled.

"Wow. That's really cool of you Chloe." Adrien said and Chloe giggled.

"Of course I called dibs on all the best outfits. The recycled products can be worn by Rose, Marinette, Juleka, or one of the others." Chloe said and Adrien blinked. Was Marinette really here?

"Now, daddy reserved rooms on the second floor for everyone to change in. That way, we can have some sort of privacy. Let me just go get your room key, and then you could change." Chloe said, and Adrien was surprised that Chloe did this herself instead of making Sabrina do it for her.

"Hello again, Adrien." Adrien turned and he saw Luka walking over to him.

"Hey, what are you doing here?" Adrien asked.

"I'm here with Juleka. She can be pretty shy, and I thought she could use the moral support." Luka said. The two sat down and Luka pulled out his guitar and started strumming it softly.

"You know, you saved Paris with your music." Adrien said and Luka smiled.

"My music was a forgettable detail. The real hero today was Cat Noir." Luka said.

"Well, I'm sure that he couldn't have saved the day without you." Adrien said and Luka shrugged.

"Perhaps." Luka said, and Adrien rubbed the back of his neck.

"Something troubling you?" Luka saw the concern in Adrien's heart, and needed to ask.

"It's just... I kinda hurt a friend earlier, and I need to apologize to her, but I'm still nervous about it." Adrien admitted.

"Trust in yourself Adrien. I'm sure you'll know what to say when the moment is right." Luka said and Adrien smiled at him.

"I hope you're right. Thanks Luka." Adrien said.

"Alright Adrien, I found the key for your room and- uh... who are you?" Chloe said when she first noticed Luka, handing the key to Adrien.

"Oh, you haven't met Luka, Chloe? This is Juleka's brother Luka. Luka this is my oldest friend, Chloe." Adrien introduced and Luka smiled at Chloe, who smiled which confused Adrien.

"Uh, well, it's a pleasure to meet you Luka. It's always fascinating to me when I meet someone who doesn't know me." Chloe said, walking over and holding her hand out to the mature boy.

"Of course I know you, Chloe. Juleka will often times tell us about her school adventures." Luka said, right before he took Chloe's hand and kissed the top of it sweetly.

"I, uh, I don't recall having a room for you, Luka. I can easily get you on that runway. Then your face will be in the best magazines money can buy." Chloe said, crossing her arms over her chest to give her a more dignified look.

"I don't need that." Luka said and Chloe blinked.

"That's ridiculous, utterly ridiculous. Everyone wants to be famous and remembered forever." Chloe said and Luka shrugged.

"If I were to become famous, I would hope that it would be for the things I put my heart into; instead of what I put my face on." Luka said and Chloe found herself dumbfounded. She just didn't know how to respond to this character. Fame and popularity was everything to a person... wasn't it?

"Alright. Maybe you can help model Jagged's line of hoodies. Some of them zip all the way up the face. Once it's closed, it has a picture of Jagged. Each version is from different album covers." Chloe said, holding the clipboard to her chest. Adrien's eyes moved from Chloe to Luka and back to Chloe. He had never seen Chloe like this. Was she sick? It was almost like she were acting like... like... who did Adrien know that acted that way? Hesitant, a bit shy, yet pretending like everything was super great.

"Alright, Chloe, that sounds fun. I suppose it wouldn't be to bad for my first modeling gig, huh, Adrien?" Luka said. Chloe blushed a little and stared at the clipboard in her hands. For a brief moment, she kinda forgot that Adrien was sitting right there. Adrien wasn't exactly sure what was happening with Chloe. It almost looked like she was falling in love with Luka. But Chloe wasn't the type of girl to fall in love at first sight... was she?

"Uh, yeah... does... sound fun." Adrien said, eyeing Chloe with slight concern.

"So fun. Fun, fun, fun, fun, fun. Adrien I was wondering how you met Luka." Chloe asked and Adrien smiled. Chloe was in love with Luka. Otherwise she wouldn't ask for personal details, especially during an event she cared so much about. It was cute to finally see her falling for someone. But did Luka feel the same?

"Well, during that music festival. I went over to Juleka's houseboat to listen to the band over friends created. Luka is in the band." Adrien said and Chloe scoffed.

"A houseboat? Are you kidding me?" Chloe said automatically and Adrien looked over at Luka, who looked hurt.

"Uh... because I always wanted to see one of those." Chloe said hesitantly and Luka smiled softly.

"You know it's almost humorous." Luka said which confused Adrien and Chloe.

"What is?" Chloe asked and Luka straightened his guitar.

"I hear two songs playing in you." Luka said, and he started strumming, which caused Chloe to sit next to Luka.

"The first one is a fast paced power cord." Luka said, and he played a quick portion of the song.

"The second one is a slow, heartwarming, Barre chord." Luka played this one and Chloe felt weird, but in a nice way.

"Both are well developed pieces of music. But they aren't really working together; they seem to be fighting for dominance. Together they make a highly intriguing Arpeggio, though it may not be the most harmonious way to live." Luka said and even though Adrien didn't really understand this music Luka was talking about, it looked as if Chloe knew exactly what Luka meant. Adrien wondered if this had anything to do with what Chloe had felt earlier. She couldn't hold back her tears when Masquerade showed her that picture.

"No, I uh... suppose it's not harmonious." Chloe admittedly softly.

"Don't feel ashamed Chloe. No matter what you feel, your emotions are what make you who you are." Luka said and Chloe looked down.

"Uh-huh." She muttered.

"Besides, if you didn't already know, your inner song is pretty hypnotizing." Luka said. Chloe blinked and looked back at Luka.

"Hypnotizing?" Chloe asked. Neither had noticed Adrien slowly backing out of the picture. If Chloereally was falling in love, then he certainly didn't want to ruin it by being too close.

"Yes. You seem like a pretty cool chick, Chloe. Would you like to play my guitar?" Luka asked and Chloe giggled to hide her nervous energy.

"Thanks, but I wouldn't even know where to begin. I don't know how to play the guitar, or any other musical instruments for that matter." Chloe said and Luka smiled.

"Well, if you were ever interested in learning how to play, I would be honored to be your teacher." Luka said. That's the last thing Adrien heard. Well, that's not true. He did hear the two of them laughing and that just warmed his heart. Adrien had his room key in hand and he knew that he needed to go up and put on his first outfit. But he wasn't sure when he had to go on, so he thought it would be best to find Sabrina first. After some asking around , he found Sabrina right next to the stage. The place was packed.

"Alright, Nino, start the music and the automatic introduction. Max get ready to read the cards as the models walk down the runway." Sabrina said into her headset. Though it was dark, Adrien recognized her voice and tapped her on the shoulder.

"Oh! Chloe, you'll be happy to know that things are running smoothly." Sabrina said.

"I'm Adrien, not Chloe." Adrien whispered and Sabrina chuckled nervously.

"Sorry, Adrien, it's dark. I'm expecting Chloe and I saw the blond hair." Sabrina explained.

"Oh, don't worry about it. I just got my room key and wanted to know if my clothes were in the room and when I was on." Adrien said. Being a less professional event, he wasn't sure how this show would be different.

"You're clothes are in the room already. You should really get your first outfit on. Chloe thought it would be fun to start off the Miraculous inspired outfits. And you get to wear the Ladybug inspired suit." Sabrina said and Adrien blinked.

"Miraculous inspired, huh?" Adrien asked.

"Yeah, and the suit is fantastic. Oh, the lights are out, come see the first formal dress." Sabrina encouraged, and Adrien couldn't say no.

"We've decided to take the beginning portion of this show and dedicate it to those brave souls that save Paris." Max said and out came a model. It was hard to see her face until the spotlight turned on. Adrien took a deep breath when he saw that this model was Marinette.

"This is a Cat Noir inspired floor-length formal." Max said as Marinette walked down the catwalk. Adrien could hardly focus on the words Max said. Marinette was wearing a black dress, with a sweetheart neckline and ruffles in the skirt. But it had some rough diagonal lines on the dress, which were lime green and signified a large cat scratch. She also had a yellow sash on her stomach, which symbolized the bell on the Cat Noir costume. Then Marinette reached behind her and pulled out some metal stick, which resembled his own. Marinette extended the stick, and walked with it as if it were a cane. Then she pushed a button and the top of the cane produced a metal mask and she held the metal creation up to her face for a moment before putting it away again. When Marinette was at the end of the catwalk, Adrien thought he heard Max say the word 'cataclysm', and Marinette held her gloves together and a colored smoke then appeared in her hands. Adrien thought she was just, drop dead gorgeous, but there was one detail that Adrien focused on more then anything else. Which was that Marinette didn't smile once. He knew lots of models would keep a professional or bored expression during a show, but that wasn't Marinette. It wasn't like his lady at all.

"Ok, ok, you better run along now, and get back here pronto." Sabrina said, gently pushing Adrien away from the curtain. And as much as Adrien wanted to object and insist that he stay so he could talk to Marinette, he knew this business all to well.

In no time Adrien was up in his room, changing into the Ladybug suit sadly. Plagg was watching Adrien, but he didn't know what to say. Tikki and Master Fu were always better at cheering someone up, where as Plagg felt like he just ruined everything. He always blamed it on the power of destruction he wields. The ability to destroy physical objects and, he figured, everything else that wasn't physical. Adrien is a sweet kid, but after one conversation with Plagg, he blew his temper. If Plagg wasn't so good at destroying things like hope, then maybe Adrien wouldn't be so sad now. But soon Plagg heard some talking, and he pressed up against the wall to hear better.

"What are you doing?" Adrien asked, when he noticed the Kwami move.

"Shh." Plagg hushed as he listened. After a moment, the Kwami disappeared through the wall.

"Plagg, come back, what if they see you?" Adrien said and the Kwami quickly returned with a large smile on his face.

"Marinette's in the next room, and Alyssa is about to leave. This is your chance to apologize." Plagg said and Adrien gasped. He walked out of the room, all decked out in his suit, and took a deep breath when he saw Alya walking out the door. He rushed over before the door closed and peeked inside. Marinette was sitting at a vanity, with her head down on the wood she was still wearing that beautiful dress, so she hasn't been in the room long. Adrien's hands were shaking, but it was now or never. He opened the door and knocked. Marinette lifted her head, and saw Adrien in the mirror. She turned around and they locked eyes. They stood in silence for about 5 seconds, but it felt like an eternity. After this quick eternity, Marinette looked down in sadness, and it broke Adrien's heart. He slowly walked over to her. What was he gonna say? What was he gonna do? How was she gonna react.

"You're as beautiful as I am stupid." Adrien said, and then he blushed at his own words. That was hardly an apology. But it did take Marinette by surprise and she stared at him with those same blue bell eyes he would stare at whenever he saw a picture of Ladybug. How has he never noticed Marinette had those one of a kind eyes?

"Oh, Marinette, I don't blame you not talking to me. I was a real heart to you earlier." Adrien said and he walked over to Marinette.

"I know it will never, ever be enough, but I want you to know that I'm really sorry for the way I acted." Adrien said, and though it wasn't good for the suit, he got down on his knees and Marinette blushed at this submissive act.

"Your friendship means the world to me, Marinette. It would break my heart if I were to lose you." Adrien said, and Marinette blushed deeper. She didn't know what to say, so she just said nothing.

"I know I don't deserve your forgiveness, or your friendship. And..." Adrien hesitated, he didn't want to say this next part. But he pulled something out of his pocket, and held it close to his heart.

"And that's how I know that I don't deserve this." Adrien said, and he held out the lucky charm Marinette gave him. The same lucky charm he carried everywhere, even into battle. He had grown quite attached to this strand of beads, but it did make him feel lucky.

"Oh, Adrien..." Marinette whispered. Adrien gently took her gloves hand and put the charm in it.

"No, Marinette. You're literally the greatest person I've ever known. And until I'm worthy of your friendship, you should hold on to this. Hopefully, one day, I will earn it back." Adrien said and Marinette stared at the charm.

"Well, I'm glad you allowed me to say my peace. I really should get down to the runway before Sabrina has a fit." Adrien said. He stood up and he sadly walked out the door.

"I think that was a good apology." Plagg said and Adrien looked down at the Kwami in his jacket.

"Then why do I still feel like a jerk?" Adrien asked and Plagg sighed.

Chapter Text

Disclaimer: I do not own Miraculous Ladybug or it's characters.

Chapter 12,

It was a chilly night, so after the fashion show, Marinette thought it would be best if she brought up a mug of hot chocolate to her balcony. Well, to be honest, she brought up two mugs of hot chocolate. One for her, and one for Cat Noir. It was a little unusual for them to check up on victims, after the fact. But he did want to see her, he said so. Though it wasunusual, Cat Noir was still her friend. Granted Cat Noir did spend more time with Ladybug then he did with Marinette; but Marinette was more then happy to hang out with Cat Noir.

She wasn't sure what she should expect. Would Cat Noir make so many bad puns that she can't help but smile at his stupidity? Or would he attempt to be serious a moment and do everything in his power to avoid making jokes of any kind?

"Marinette?" Tikki asked, poking her head out of Marinette's purse.

"Tikki, stay hidden. Cat Noir could show up any second." Marinette said. Personally she wasn't that worried about Cat Noir seeing her, because Tikki was aware that he knew Marinette's truth. But she didn't say anything about this. Marinette wanted her secret identity to be just that- a secret. And even though Cat Noir knows that she is Ladybug, it was still Ladybug's choice to reveal that knowledge.

"I know, so I'll be brief." Tikki said and Marinette sighed.

"Alright, go ahead Tikki." Marinette said with a smile.

"Are you going to talk toCat Noir about Adrien?" Tikki asked and Marinette sighed.

"I'm not sure Tikki. Probably a little Cat Noir will probably ask me why I got so upset. You know, the reason I got akumatized. How can I tell him what happened without talking about Adrien?" Marinette said and Tikki nodded.

"That is true." Tikki commented.

"Was that it?" Marinette asked, raising an eyebrow at her friend.

"Well, Ladybug doesn't share a lot of personal information with Cat Noir. But if Marinette really is Cat Noir's friend, then maybe this is your opportunity to strengthen your bond with Cat Noir." Tikki said and Marinette blinked.

"What do you mean?" Marinette asked.

"I mean, Ladybug trusts Cat Noir more than any other person. Isn't it about time that Marinette trusted Cat Noir more than anyone else?" Tikki asked and Marinette thought for a moment.

"I guess I never thought about it like that before, Tikki. It would be nice to talk to Cat Noir, like a real person. Instead of the high pressure situations we normally find ourselves in." Marinette said and Tikki chuckled.

"Exactly, Marinette. Have fun and let your hair down." Tikki said.

"My hair is already down." Marinette said and they both laughed.

"You know what I mean, Marinette." Tikki said and Marinette kissed the top of Tikki's head.

"Thank you, Tikki. I'll keep that in mind." Marinette said. Tikki went back into Marinette's purse.

Marinette sat and waited for Cat Noir to appear. She gently dipped her hot chocolate, which she enjoyed. She took out a notebook and watched people down on the street. She put on some instrumental music, and looked out at the setting sun. She didn't do it often, since she loved fashion so much, but on occasion she did write poetry. At least that's what she called it since they were short sentences/paragraphs with no other rhyme or reason to be together.

Marinette write quietly as she listened to the hypnotic melodies of Tchaikovsky. She saw a man standing in front of his window, and wrote about a lost opportunity. She saw two children playing tag and wrote about the nostalgia of youth. She saw a mother walking with her son and wrote about a longing to understand a person we love so much. It was only then, that Marinette noticed that she was halfway done with her cocoa and started to think that Cat Noir wasn't gonna show up after all. Part of her was really looking forward to seeing Cat Noir. Sadly Marinette turned the page.

Cat in the shadows,

Where do you hide?

Are you just beyond my line of sight?

Oh, come into the light,

My cat of the night.

Am I scary in your eyes?

And that's why you hide tonight?

I'm a friend, dear kitty.

Come out of the city,

And come back to me.

Marinette wrote. She reread it and blushed. This little poem made it seem like she had a crush on Cat Noir. Which was ridiculous, because she had a crush on Adrien.

"Or... do I still like him?" Marinette asked herself. After everything that went down, Marinette wasn't at all sure how she felt about Adrien. His apology was so... sincere. It made her heart melt. But did she still love him after he made her feel so terrible?

She looked down at her hands. She was actually wearing a pair of dark gray gloves that matched her jacket. She thought gloves were the best thing to hide what Adrien did to her hand. Marinette hesitated, took a deep breath and removed one of her gloves. Her hand had purple-green splotches all over and it was still incredibly sensitive to the tough. Part of her expected to feel the same overwhelming sadness as before, but instead she felt angry. Angry that he hurt her; angry at the tears she cried; and angry at how incredibly fragile she was. She ripped out a paper from her notebook, crushed it into a ball and threw it with all her might.

But after she did, she realized that she just threw out the poem she just wrote about missing Cat Noir. She groaned a little at this, but she wasn't too worried about someone finding it. She never actually wrote the word 'Noir' or 'superhero' so no one would ever know that it's about Cat Noir. She couldn't explain why she wanted it back, she just did. She put her glove back on and laid back to look up at the stars and the sun, which slowly disappeared.

Marinette was completely unaware that the cat she was thinking about, had just been hit in the head with a paper ball.

"Looks like that came from Marinette's house." Cat Noir said. He knew Marinette was smart, and Ladybug would occasionally tease him, so he thought maybe she hit him on purpose. Just as a fun way to tell him that she was up there. Cat Noir picked up the paper ball and unraveled it, to read the note.

"Cat in the shadows, where do you hide? Are you just beyond my line of sight? Oh, come into the light my cat of the night. Huh? My... cat?" Cat Noir realized this wasn't a note meant for him. It was a poem about him. Which kinda makes sense, when he thought about it. Marinette's father got akumatized because he didn't return Marinette's love. Maybe those feelings never went away? Was asking Marinette if he could check up on her a mistake? He didn't want to hurt Marinette again, by misleading her. Cat Noir was in love with Ladybug. But Marinette was Ladybug. So would it be misleading when they were the same person.

"This is all too complicated. Maybe I shouldn't see her after all." Cat Noir said, and he started to walk away. But he stopped when he noticed that he was still holding Marinette's poem. He decided to read the rest of it.

"Am I scary in your eyes? And that's why you hide tonight?" Cat Noir blushed. Hiding and running away were basically the same thing, and he was embarrassed by it.

"I'm a friend, dear kitty. Come out of the city, and come back to me." Cat Noir finished and he couldn't help but smile. He folded the poem up and put it in his pocket for safe keeping; he even zipped it shut. Marinette heard a woosh sound, and looked beside her to see Cat Noir sitting on the ground.

"Cat Noir." Marinette said with a smile on her face, and Cat Noir smiled back.

"Hi, Marinette. I came as fast as I could have you been waiting long?" Cat Noir said and Marinette giggled.

"Not sure, I've been distracting myself. But you could ask the hot chocolate in front of you." Marinette said and Cat Noir blinked.

"Thanks." Cat Noir said, he took a sip. The drink was lukewarm.

"So you wanted to check up on me?" Marinette asked and Cat Noir nodded.

"I think you're a cool person Marinette. And I know the two of us don't hang out very often, but I like to think of you as a friend." Cat Noir said, then instantly wondered if 'friend' was the right word now.

"That's sweet of you Cat Noir." Marinette said, with a slight blush on her face.

"So how does this work?" Marinette asked and Cat Noir blinked.

"What?" Cat Noir asked and Marinette bit her lip gently.

"This check up thing. As far as I know, Ladybug and Cat Noir don't really check up on the de-akumatized people. So how does it work? Do you ask me a survey of questions and report back to each other." Marinette asked and Cat Noir smiled. He was impressed at Marinette talking about Ladybug so casually. Then again, she probably gets lots of practice considering that Alya is so proud of her Ladyblog.

"Well, it really isn't a common thing, I'll admit. But like I said earlier, I think of you as a friend. And I would really enjoy getting to know you more so that we can be even better friends." Cat Noir said. Marinette smiled and then she was full of doubt.

"I appreciate it, but do you think that's wise? If we become better friends, then there is a chance that Hawk Moth would use me to get to you." Marinette said and Cat Noir blinked.

"Anything is a chance nowadays. If kindhearted people like you and Ms. Bustier can fall victim to Akuma's then anyone can. Even miraculous holders are not immune to those things." Cat Noir said and Marinette knew this was true.

"Not to mention Alya. She's been kidnapped multiple times, yet she still runs after villians in order to get to know Ladybug." Cat Noir said and Marinette giggled.

"Yep, that's Alya alright. But what's your point?" Marinette asked.

"I was just thinking that, as a superhero, we need to protect people and make sure that they feel safe." Cat Noir said.

"I completely agree with that." Marinette said, and Cat Noir recognized the 'matter-of-fact' time of Ladybug.

"Well, how can we make the Parisians trust us enough to feel safe, when we never feel safe to be around Parisians when we aren't fighting crime." Cat Noir said.

"I'm not sure that's how other's see it." Marinette said gently.

"Well, think about this. Let's say Hawk Moth takes some time off to prepare for something big. So no one gets akumatized for a month. People would know that Hawk Moth was still out there. But would they still feel safe when they hadn't seen Ladybug or myself in that same month?" Cat Noir said, and Marinette understood what he was talking about.

"In that situation you do have a point." Marinette admitted and Cat Noir smiled.

"I'm just saying let's go hang out tonight. I'm not saying that we should hang out every day, but..." Cat Noir blushed and Marinette sat up.

"What did you want to go do?" Marinette asked.

"I passed André when I came over here. It could be fun to buy some ice cream and then take a walk through the park. The fireflies there can be a beautiful sight, if you've never seen it." Cat Noir suggested.

"That sounds really fun, Cat Noir. I didn't expect something quiet and private out of you, kitty." Marinette said.

"Cats are solitary creatures by nature. Besides, I thought you'd like some quiet." Cat Noir said, rubbing the back of his neck.

"Don't worry, it's perfect Cat Noir... hm, heh." Marinette let out a small chuckle and Cat Noir smiled.

"What's so funny?" Cat Noir asked and Marinette shrugged.

"Oh, I just remembered the last time we talked about André. You know, when he got Akumatized and turned into Glaciator." Marinette said and Cat Noir smiled.

"Man that was like a lifetime ago." Cat Noir said and Marinette nodded.

"Yeah, I know. But I remember it like it was yesterday." Marinette said.

"Really?" Cat Noir asked.

"Yeah. It was a memorable day. I mean, a boy broke my heart, you show up and tell me you were in love with Ladybug, and you showed me that beautiful rooftop to cheer me up, and... yeah." Marinette has more to say, but couldn't. It didn't really matter though, because Cat Noir was fixated on one detail, that almost caused a spit take. He did tell Marinette that he was in love with Ladybug. And that means that he unknowingly told Ladybug that he loved her. Even though Cat Noir wasn't very subtle about it, he was still working up the courage to actually say, 'I love you' to her. Cat Noir drank the remaining cocoa in one large gulp and cleared his throat.

"You know, I've been meaning to ask you about that. Who was this jerk that broke your heart to begin with. I could teach them a serious lesson." Cat Noir asked and Marinette giggled and stood up.

"Ice cream first m. Then I might tell you what happened that day." Marinette offered, holding her hand out to him. Cat Noir smiled and took her hand to help himself up.

"Fair counter-offer." Cat Noir said, he wrapped an arm around Marinette and she held onto him in response, making Cat Noir blush. But the hero took a deep breath and they were off in pursuit of ice cream.

Chapter Text

Disclaimer: I do not own Miraculous Ladybug or it's characters

Chapter 13,

At the beautiful Pont des Arts, Andre was singing out for all of Paris to hear.

"My name is Andre, Andre Glacier. The sweetheart matchmaker. With one scoop or two, I'll find love for you, with magical ice cream flavors. My name is Andre, Andre Glacier. The sweetheart matchmaker. With one scoop or two, I'll find love for you, with magical ice scream flavors." Andre sang. If he said it once, he just had to say it a second time. It was one of the things that people loved about Andre. Cat Noir landed on the ground, before they hit the bridge and he gently put Marinette down.

"Thanks for the lift, kitty." Marinette said. she gently scratched Cat Noir's chin, the way she occasionally did when she was Ladybug. She didn't even realize what she did.

"U-uh, it's the least I can do." Cat Noir said with a blush. They smiled at each other and started walking towards Mr. Sweetheart's Ice Cream.

"I don't think I mentioned it earlier, but I really do appreciate you checking up on me." Marinette said.

"Of course, dear. You mean a lot to me." Cat Noir said and Marinette froze.

"What did you call me?" Marinette asked and Cat Noir hesitated when he realized what he said.

"Oh, oops. It slipped out. If you don't like it, I'm sorry." Cat Noir said, just hoping that he didn't offend Marinette again.

"It surprised me, but I guess I don't mind." Marinette said. To be perfectly honest, she liked 'milady' more, but she was just Marinette.

"So, 'dear' is alright?" Cat Noir asked and Marinette kind of shrugged.

"It is. I think I'm just more surprised that you didn't do something more... you." Marinette said, and Cat Noir blinked.

"Oh, then I must be off my game. I'm sure that I'll find something that works." Cat Noir said and they both laughed. They walked over to Andre, but there was some people in front of them, so they had to wait.

"How about something along the lines of 'honey' or 'sugar', since your parents own a bakery?" Cat Noir asked and Marinette shook her head.

"I don't think so." Marinette said.

"Then a dessert maybe? Like 'cupcake' or 'macaroon' or 'cannoli'." Cat Noir suggested and Marinette giggled.

"Cute, Cat Noir. If you do a dessert, then I might get hungry every time I talk to you." Marinette said and Cat Noir smiled.

"Oh! Cat Noir and Marinette! Are you two sharing an ice cream together today?" Andre asked and the two blushed.

"Thank you Andre, but we aren't dating." Marinette said.

"Ah, well, are you ready for my magical ice cream?" Andre asked. Cat Noir gestured for Marinette to go first, but she hesitated.

"Actually, do you mind going first, Cat Noir. I'm, uh... not ready." Marinette said and Cat Noir blinked. Marinette was aware that Andre had a gift of seeing love in your heart and showing you who you loved in ice cream form. so this ice cream really would tell Marinette if she still loved Adrien or not. She was really worried because she didn't know if she wanted to see Adrien in her ice cream, or if she wanted to see someone else. Cat Noir didn't know what was holding Marinette back, but he decided not to push her to answer.

"Ok." Cat Noir said simply and he walked up to Andre.

"Ah, how interesting. I know just what to make you." Andre said and he turned to his cart.

"Strawberry with black chocolate chips, blackberries for her hair, blueberry ice cream- just like her sky-blue stare." Andre said, and he handed this to the hero, but Andre leaned in before he let go.

"I rarely get two customers get the same flavor of ice cream, Cat Noir." Andre said with a wink that made Cat Noir nervous.

"Um, thank you for the ice cream." Cat Noir said and he walked over to Marinette.

"Wow, kitty. That really does represent Ladybug. It's really cool." Marinette said and Cat Noir blushed.

"Are you ready for your ice cream now?" Cat Noir asked, and Marinette took a deep breath.

"As ready as I'll ever be." Marinette said and she went to Andre.

"Pretty Marinette, you look nervous. No matter, I have just the thing for you." Andre said, and Cat Noir stood beside them to hear what ice cream she got.

"Peach pink like his lips, and mint like his eyes." Andre said and he gave the cone to Marinette.

"Are you ok, Marinette?" Cat Noir asked, when he saw that she was staring at her ice cream, in shock.

"Uh, thank you, Andre." Marinette said with a smile.

"You're welcome, dear." Andre said and Cat Noir handed the man some cash before he gently guided Marinette towards the park.

Is there something wrong with your ice cream?" Cat Noir asked and Marinette looked at him.

"No, the ice cream is fine." Marinette said.

"Then what was all that about?" Cat Noir asked and Marinette sighed.

"There's this boy, and..." Marinette bit her lip. And as nervous as Cat Noir was, he wanted to be there for Marinette, even if she didn't love him.

"If it helps, I'm very good at keeping secrets." Cat Noir said as they walked into the park, and Marinette gave him a warm smile.

"Thank you, Cat Noir. It's just, I guess I feel a little weird talking to you about love, after... well... after I told you that I loved you, and my dad got akumatized and all." Marinette said. Cat Noir was silent for a moment. He knew that Ladybug had turned him down plenty of times because she was in love with someone else. So... that whole experience was just an act? But why would she do that to him? He decided to think about his later and focus on what was happening now.

"You did say something about us not being in love with each other. Besides, you have every right to fall in love with whoever you want." Cat Noir said and Marinette smiled.

"To be honest, I probably overreacted then. I've actually been in love with the same boy since the beginning of the school year." Marinette said, and the two found a bench and sat down.

"That long? Does the lucky boy know?" Cat Noir asked.

"HA! Are you kidding me? I can barely speak properly around him. I always stutter or jumble my words or say the wrong thing because he makes me so nervous." Marinette said bashfully as she ate her ice cream.

"You never know, Marinette. He might find it adorable. Have you ever tried telling...? Am I allowed to know his name?" Cat Noir asked. He knew it was kind of a cheap shot, tricking Ladybug to finally tell him who she loved; but after today, nothing will be the same, so he might as well know who she loved. At least then, maybe this boy could stop breaking her heart.

"You mean, Mr. 'peach lips and mint eyes'?" Marinette asked and Cat Noir smiled and rolled his eyes.

"Well, there are several people in Paris with pink lips and green eyes. I mean, even I have pink lips and green eyes." Cat Noir said and Marinette giggled.

"Ok, ok, I'll tell you who I'm in love with. But only because I know that I can trust you with my life. You'd never do anything to hurt me." Marinette said and Cat Noir smiled.

"I'm grateful for your trust, Marinette." Cat Noir said, and Marinette took a deep breath.

"Ok, ok... my ice cream represents this boy in my class... it represents... Adrien." Marinette shyly said, and Cat Noir practically crushed his ice cream to death.

"Adrien? Adrien Agreste?" Cat Noir asked. Did he hear her correctly?

"I know it's silly, since so many other girls are in love with him. But once you get to know him, you learn that he has a passionate heart and he truly cares about his friends." Marinette said, and Cat Noir blushed a little.

"At least... I thought he did." Marinette said and Cat Noir stared at her.

"I... um..." Cat Noir hesitated. Not knowing what to say, he reached over and put his hand on Marinette's shoulder. Marinette smiled and put her hand on Cat Noir's hand.

"Thanks." Marinette whispered.

"You must like him a lot." Cat Noir said.

"You know, the craziest thing is that, when I first met him, I thought he was a big jerk." Marinette said. Cat Noir remembered that. Chloe put gum on Marinette's seat and Marinette caught him when he tried to remove the gum.

"What changed?" Cat Noir asked, though he already knew the answer. She spent a few days getting to know him, and learned that he was a nice guy.

"Heh, it rained." Marinette said.

"That's all?" Cat Noir obviously wasn't expecting to hear that.

"The school day ended, and it was raining outside. I didn't have an umbrella, and I didn't want to walk in the rain, so I was stuck. Adrien walked up, said 'hey', but I was still upset about the gum. I didn't want to talk to him at all. I know how that wasn't fair. I knew he was the son of my favorite fashion designer, and a model, and he was friends with Chloe. She's been mean to me for years, and I thought he would be the same. You must think I'm ridiculous for judging Adrien because he's rich, famous, and Chloe's friend." Marinette ate her ice cream slowly.

"Well, I guess when you say it like that, it wouldn't be ridiculous to think he put the gum on your seat." Cat Noir said, and Marinette smiled.

"Anyways, it's raining and Adrien opens up his umbrella and he talks to me. First he explained that he was taking the gum off of my seat, then he went on to say that he's never been to school, and how he didn't have many friends. It was very honest, and it got my attention. And then he..." Marinette trailed off and Cat Noir was surprised to see a fond smile on Marinette's face.

"And then what?" Cat Noir asked, on the edge of his seat.

"He smiled. And for the first time I looked into his eyes. They took my breath away. And if that wasn't enough, he stood in the rain and gave me his umbrella. I also made him laugh by accident, but it was such an adorable laugh. I've been in love with him ever since." Marinette said and Cat Noir stared at him. She loved him for THAT long?

"His smile and his eyes? Maybe that's why your ice cream is 'peach pink like his lips and mint like his eyes'." Cat Noir thought out loud and Marinette blinked at the dessert.

"Maybe you're right. Andre is really good at his art. I mean peach and mint? Wow." Marinette said and Cat Noir chuckled.

"You know, I don't think I've ever had peach ice cream. Is it good?" Cat Noir asked and Marinette smiled.

"Wanna try it?" Marinette asked, holding her ice cream out to Cat Noir.

"Oh? Well, only if you try mine." Cat Noir said, and they traded cones.

"The dark chocolate chips really work with this strawberry ice cream." Marinette said and Cat Noir smiled.

"And the peach is nice. Fruity but not overpowering." Cat Noir said and they both chuckled and handed the cones back to each other.

"So, now you know who I'm in love with. So now we're, what, even for that day Andre got akumatized." Marinette said, though it was more of a half-joke.

"Well, yeah, sorta. you said someone broke your heart that day. Was that caused by Adrien too?" Cat Noir was almost afraid to ask.

"Yes, and no. See a group of us decided to go to Andre's together. I really wanted to get an ice cream with him. People say couples who eat at Andre's are together forever. But Adrien wasn't allowed to go out for ice cream with us. I guess I was really hurt since he cancels so frequently. So I didn't want to eat Andre's ice cream anymore. And I told him that I didn't think his ice cream was magical. That's why Andre got akumatized." Marinette said and Cat Noir bit his lip. He wanted to say that he was sorry for not showing up, but he couldn't.

"And today?" Cat Noir asked.

"Adrien was weird. He was late to fencing class, and I think he got in some sort of fight with Chloe. He looked upset, and knocked me down. He... said harsh things and squeezed, my hand. It really hurt. I went home and cried my eyes out, leaving me too weak to fight the akuma." Marinette said and Cat Noir reached over and touched her hand.

"Listen, I-"

"Ow." Marinette pulled her hand away from Cat Noir who held his hands up to keep it away from her.

"What happened?" Cat Noir asked and Marinette sighed.

"Hold my cone for a moment." Marinette said, and Cat Noir did. Then Marinette removed her glove and revealed all of her bruises. Cat Noir stared at her hand in shock, he just couldn't believe it.

"D... Did Adrien do that?" Cat Noir asked and Marinette nodded.

"He did, but I doubt he know that." Marinette said.

He does now

Cat Noir thought.

"You didn't deserve that." Cat Noir said, feeling more guilty then ever.

"Thank you." Marinette said. putting her glove back on her hand.

"Is that why you were surprised at getting this ice cream cone from Andre?" Cat Noir asked and Marinette nodded.

"Yes. I wasn't sure if I still loved him. I know that he apologized, but... I wasn't sure how my heart felt." Marinette said and Cat Noir nodded.

"Yeah." Cat Noir said softly.

"I mean, I always get so flustered around him; and I've tried to tell him how I felt a few times, and they all failed; and he told me that he was in love with someone else." Marinette said and Cat NOir was starting to understand this never ending circle of romance that they had. Somehow they managed to love each other AND only think of each other as friends. How frustrating.

"You never seem to get flustered around Ladybug. I guess I'm a little jealous in that regard." Marinette said, taking her cone back from him.

"Don't be. I still have my nervous ticks, just like everyone else." Cat Noir said.

"You know... speaking of Ladybug... can you tell me why she didn't fight today?" Marinette asked. She shouldn't be asking this. When Tikki returned to her with the Ladybug earrings, she was informed that they lied to Cat Noir. Apparently they told him that Ladybug was too ill to fight.

"Uh... s-sick. I was told that she was sick." Cat Noir said and Marinette relaxed.

"It happens to the best of us." Marinette said.

"It does..." Cat Noir said, and Marinette remembered something, and looked down at her ice cream.

"Is something wrong?" Cat Noir asked and Marinette shrugged.

"Just... thinking about Adrien some more. You must be tired of hearing about him, though." Marinette said and Cat Noir smiled.

"I enjoy talking to you. About anything. So, please continue." Cat Noir said.

"One of the things I love about Adrien is his ability to see the good in anyone. I told you that Chloe's been mean to me for years, but with his help, I actually started to see a sensitive side of Chloe I never saw before. Even though she still drives me crazy, it's nice to know that she can be a good person at times." Marinette said with a smile.

"I hope that helps." Cat Noir said.

"I think it does. I think that's the only reason why Chloe didn't expose me when she found out that I liked Adrien." Marinette said, and Cat Noir blinked.

"Chloe knows?" Cat Noir asked.

"Yeah. I tried to give him this passion fruit flavored macaroon I made for him, at the premiere of the animated Ladybug and Cat Noir movie. But she knows he loves passion fruit and figured out that I had a major crush on him." Marinette said.

"Oh." Cat Noir said.

"Yeah, but then I started thinking about it. Chloe is mean, but she can be nice. So I guess..." Her voice trailed off a bit.

"Yeah?" Cat Noir asked.

"So, I guess it's only natural that Adrien can be mean every once in a while and still be nice." Marinette said and she finished her ice cream.

"That's a logical way of thinking about it." Cat Noir said, and he finished his ice cream.

"You know, a while back I gave him this little charm." Marinette reached into her purse and retrieved the familiar thing. Cat Noir froze a moment when she saw it. He wondered if there was a chance that Marinette will give the charm to Cat Noir instead of Adrien.

"So when he apologized, he returned it back to me. Claiming that I should keep it until he's properly earned it back?" Cat Noir asked.

"And... how will he earn it back?" Cat Noir asked.

"I have no idea. On one hand, Adrien is human, and there will be times where he gets angry; but he hurt me physically, which I never thought he would do. Although I'm hardly perfect so I shouldn't be so harsh on him just because I haven't really seen him mad before. And to top it all off, I have no idea why he was so worked up. He said that he was sick of being a pawn in everyone's games. I wonder what that means." Marinette said and Cat Noir blinked.

"Does it really matter why he was mad?" Cat Noir asked, putting the charm back in her purse.

"I think it does. At least a little. I mean, he called himself a pawn, so that means he feels used. It might have something to do with his dad ordering him around. I mean it's clear that he keeps Adrien locked up in his house, because he's afraid, but Adrien may not see it that way." Marinette said.

"I... suppose you're right." Cat Noir said.

"And Adrien's a model. So he is automatically told what to wear and how to behave. It's sad since fashion is about expression, yet they just want him because he's an attractive guy with a famous dad." Marinette said.

"Yeah." Cat Noir muttered sadly.

"But those pictures don't show how kind he is, or how sweet he is, or how smart he is, There is so much to Adrien, and people don't get to see that." Marinette said.

"True. But he still gets chased by crazed fans. I'm not sure that they care about who he really is." Cat Noir said.

"Well, that's a shame, because Adrien has the biggest heart in the whole school. I mean he would have done this fashion show that Chloe organized with just him and- Wow, people do take him for granted... poor Adrien." Marinette said and Cat Noir stared at her. He wasn't expecting Marinette to feel sorry for him, not after what he did.

"Now I think you have the biggest heart in your school." Cat Noir said and Marinette blushed and tucked some hair behind her ear.

"You're welcome, um... bluebell?" Cat Noir said.

"Bluebell?" Marinette asked and Cat Noir rubbed the back of his neck.

"After your eyes. They are as blue as bluebell flower. It might be a good nickname." Cat Noir said and Marinette blushed.

"That's sweet. I think bluebell could work." Marinette said slowly.

"Is it purrfect?" Cat Noir asked and Marinette rolled her eyes, but still laughed a little.

"You are such a dork." Marinette said and they laughed together.

Chapter Text

Disclaimer: I do not own Miraculous Ladybug or it's characters.

Chapter 14,

Cat Noir was right. The fireflies were beautiful tonight. He had produced a blanket, from what seemed like nowhere, and laid it on the ground. She sat on the soft fabric and giggled at Cat Noir who jumped around, chasing the glowing creatures.

"Are you always so catty when you're not Cat Noir?" Marinette asked and Cat Noir turned to her.

"Are you interested?" Cat Noir asked and Marinette blushed.

"In all honesty, I'm incredibly interested." Marinette admitted and Cat Noir walked over to her and sat down.

"You are?" He asked, a little surprised. Ladybug was always so firm on them not knowing anything about each other.

"Extremely. I'm just not sure if it's smart." Marinette said.

"To trust you?" Cat Noir asked.

"To trust anyone. Your secret identity is the most valuable thing, Cat Noir. And if you start telling me personal things about you, then what if... I figure out your identity." Marinette said and Cat Noir blinked.

"Well... If that were to happen... I think I could trust you." Cat Noir said and Marinette blushed.

"I wouldn't." Marinette said.

"Why not?" Cat Noir asked.

"Because I'm a total screwup. I could accidentally blurt it out, and once it's out, I can't change it." Marinette said.

"I'm sure you're not that bad." Cat Noir said.

"Are you kidding? Even times when I try to be helpful, I just ruin everything." Marinette said sadly. She pulled up her legs and wrapped her arms around them.

"Maybe that's why I got so persuaded when Hawk Moth started talking about how much I could help people." Marinette said softly.

"Hang on. Do you actually remember your time as Masquerade?" Cat Noir asked, and Marinette bit her lip.

"It's as if I were in a dream. Some parts I barely remember, but others are as clear as a bell." Marinette said.

"Well, what do you remember?" Cat Noir asked.

"I remember hearing Hawk Moth's voice, and though I couldn't see him, I knew when he nodded or gestured or pointed. I also felt as if he actually understood the pain I was going through." Marinette said.

"Understood?" Cat Noir asked.

"Actually it was more then that... he more than understood. It was as if we both went through the same ordeal, and he knew exactly how to make me feel better, even when I didn't." Marinette said. She looked down at her hand, then back at Cat Noir.

"That may not make sense, but that's how I remember it feeling." Marinette said.

"It's alright. Go on." Cat Noir encouraged and Marinette sighed.

"I remember not wanting to fight you... and then... something happened and we did." Marinette said.

"We did, but everything is fine now." Cat Noir said.

"There was something strange I do remember." Marinette said.

"What's that?" Cat Noir asked.

"Hawk Moth said that I reminded him of someone, and these images popped into my head. Images of this really beautiful blonde woman. And I felt... Hawk Moth's emotions ." Marinette said and Cat Noir blinked.

"You felt his emotions? Are you positive?" Cat Noir asked and Marinette nodded.

"I'm telling you there is some kind of bond that links one to Hawk Moth, when they're akumatized. He knows how I felt, and I knew how he felt. At least I did when he remembered that woman." Marinette said and Cat Noir hesitated.

"And what did he feel?" Cat Noir asked, and Marinette closed her eyes to help recall the emotions.

"He was sad. He desperately misses her. But... there's also... love." Marinette said.

"Love?" Cat Noir asked and Marinette nodded a little.

"Love. Definitely love. He misses her because he loves her, and he longs to have her back." Marinette said and she opened her eyes and looked at Cat Noir.

"So...? Do you think this is an ex-girlfriend? An old flame that you were similar to?" Cat Noir asked and Marinette shrugged.

"Personally, I think it's stronger then that?" Marinette said.

"Stronger in what way?" Cat Noir asked.

"Like... his wife maybe?" Marinette suggested.

"Wife? It's hard to imagine Hawk Moth being married." Cat Noir said and Marinette looked at him.

"Maybe she died." Marinette whispered sadly, and Cat Noir leaned back on to the blanket and stared up into the stars. She laid down next to him and they stared together. They were silent for several minutes, listening to the sounds of Paris. Crickets, water from the fountain, the faint sounds of Andre singing, and the gentle wind running past each tree, flower, and blade of grass. The wind felt nice, but it was a little chilly, so Marinette shivered a little, which Cat Noir noticed.

"Cold?" Cat Noir asked, turning his head.

"Oh, uh, just a little. I'll be fine." Marinette said, looking at him with a smile before looking at the stars again.

"I wish I could offer you a jacket, but I don't have one." Cat Noir said bashfully.

"I told you, I'll be fine." Marinette said with a giggle. Cat Noir was gonna drop this. After all, he knew how stubborn Ladybug could be. However, after a moment, he saw Marinette shiver again, and he wanted to help. He held out a hand to Marinette.

"I-I'm warm. I-I don't mind, uh... sharing." Cat Noir did his best to avoid stuttering, but failed miserably. Marinette blushed. She knew that Cat Noir was in love with Ladybug, and that Cat knew she loved Adrien. Therefore this wasn't a ploy because he liked her. He just didn't want her to be cold.

"Sharing is caring?" Marinette said half-joking and Cat Noir smiled at her. Marinette sighed a little.

"Ok." She simply said and she moved closer to Cat Noir. Cat Noir wrapped an arm around Marinette and Marinette laid her head and hand gently on Cat Noir's chest.

"The stars are exceptionally pretty tonight." Cat Noir said, glad that Marinette couldn't see the blush on his face.

"They really are." Marinette whispered. She smiled when she noticed the sound of Cat Noir's heart beat. It calmed her in a way she's never known.

"Do you ever look at the constellations and think about the stories behind them?" Cat Noir asked.

"Sometimes. I know a few stories, but they tend to be bittersweet." Marinette said.

"Like what?" Cat Noir asked.

"Um... like Perseus and his wife. He sees that she is tied up to a rock as a sacrifice to this sea beast. He kills the creature, and saves her. But, uh... her parents are upset, she he kills them. Or maybe the gods kill her parents because their daughter wasn't sacrificed. So they die, but Perseus can't marry the girl because she's engaged to someone else, so he just kills the fiancé and marries his wife." Marinette said.

"Well, that's one story." Cat Noir said.

"And then there's the Leo story. The hero Hercules was told to do 12 impossible tasks. One of which was to kill a lion. It was impossible because no weapon could pierce it's skin. So Hercules has no choice but to chase the creature for 30 days until the poor thing dies from exhaustion. Hercules wears the lion like a coat, and it helps to protect him when he fights the Hydra. But when Hercules survives, Zeus decides to honor the lion's life by creating the Leo constellation." Marinette said.

"Running until you die?" Cat Noir said.

"Some people say Hercules used his brute strength and strangled it instead; but I heard chasing first, so..." Marinette said.

"Ok. I don't mind the story about the sculptor." Cat Noir said.

"Sculptor?" Marinette asked.

"Yeah, wanna hear it?" Cat Noir asked.

"If you like it, then sure." Marinette said and Cat Noir smiled.

"There once was a sculptor named Pygmalion." Cat Noir started and Marinette giggled.

"Is it time for a bedtime story already?" Marinette asked and Cat Noir hushed her.

"You told your stories the way you wanted, I get to tell this story the way I want." Cat Noir said, and Marinette giggled again.

"Fair enough. Continue." Marinette said, nuzzling his chest a little as she got more comfortable. Cat Noir's whole face must have been red by now.

"Pygmalion was the most talented sculptor in all of Cyprus. His statues were the most beautiful and realistic in all of Greece. But Pygmalion grew distasteful of the outside world and wanted nothing to do with it. He just help up in his studio creating his statues. And one day, he is asked to create a statue of a beautiful woman. So he goes to work. And as he is sculpting, he tries to create a woman, who was unlike the women of his town. A woman of kindness and morals, and held a sweetness to others. The exact opposite of everyone he has ever known. When he was done, he stepped away from the greatest masterpiece in Greece's history." Cat Noir said, and he laid his free hand on his stomach.

"Isn't that a little prideful?" Marinette asked and Cat Noir shrugged.

"Maybe a bit. Anyways, the second he set eyes on his creation, he instantly fell in love with the statue." Cat Noir said, and Marinette bit her lip.

"Poor dude." Marinette commented.

"Yeah... well... He was so in love with the statue that he stopped sculpting and went out and bought her the fanciest chocolates, and dresses, and perfumes. He was trying so hard to find a gift that earned the statues love." Cat Noir said.

"That must have been hard. Trying so hard to... um... earn the statue's love." Marinette said, as she realized why Cat Noir likes the story so much. It was similar to his love for Ladybug.

"That's why Pygmalion would go to Aphrodite's temple every night and prayed to this Goddess of Love; asking her to make Galatea fall in love with him." Cat Noir said.

"Galatea? That's the name of the statue?" Marinette asked and Cat Noir blinked.

"Oh... did I forget to say her name earlier?" Cat Noir asked and Marinette giggled.

"Yes, silly. Just finish your story." Marinette said.

"Aphrodite took pity on Pygmalion, and when he got home, he discovers that Galatea has come to life. They get married, and have children, and for the rest of their lives they thank Aphrodite for allowing them to be together." Cat Noir said.

"Ok, that's not so bad." Marinette admitted and Cat Noir smiled.

"I'm glad you liked it." Cat Noir said. They laid like that for what seemed like an eternity. Enjoying the bliss of each other's presence and warmth. It would be a shame if it had to end. But Cat Noir knew this had to stop; because he was getting so comfortable that he nearly fell asleep twice.

"It's getting late, Bluebell." Cat Noir said, but Marinette didn't move.

"Marinette?" Cat Noir asked. The hand that rested on his stomach reached up and grabbed her hand.

"She's asleep, Cat Noir." Tikki said, poking her head out of Marinette's purse.

"So, that's where you hide." Cat Noir said with a smirk. He slowly pulled away from Marinette.

"Are you going to wake her up?" Tikki asked and Cat Noir rubbed the back of his neck.

"I don't know. She's been through a lot. I think she needs her sleep." Cat Noir said, kneeling beside the sleeping girl. He put his hands under the blanket and scooped up it and Marinette.

"Careful." Tikki couldn't help but say.

"Always with... Milady." Cat Noir blushed. It was the first time he called Marinette that, and she'll never know. Cat Noir took Marinette home.

Chapter Text

Chapter Text

Disclaimer: I do not own Miraculous Ladybug or it's characters.

Chapter 16,

The following morning, Adrien was jumpy. He couldn't help the nervous energy flowing in his veins. It was as if he had woke up with all of the tension he should have felt yesterday. He put on his jacket inside-out, he kept dropping his fork during breakfast, and on his way out the door, he spilt his books all over the grand entrance.

By the time the blond model got into his classroom seat, he didn't know what to make of himself. Adrien places his elbows on the table and placed his hands in front of his face. It almost appeared like the boy was praying, except for the fact that he was anxiously bouncing his knee.

"Adrien?" He flinched at the sound, but he relaxed when he saw Nino and Alya.

"Oh... hey guys." Adrien said. The couple glanced at each other before they took their seats.

"Adrien, dude, what is with you?" Nino asked and Adrien hesitated before pulling out his textbook.

"Uh, nothing really, Nino. I just should have went to bed earlier last night; that's all." Adrien said a little too quickly and Nino eyed him.

"O-K then? Let's talk about this later." Nino said. Adrien took a breath to try and calm himself, but that's when Marinette walked into the room. And for a brief moment, the two locked eyes and the whole world froze in place.

Adrien stared at Marinette, taking in every detail of her. Her bright blue eyes, her soft hair, her smooth skin, her- ... her gray gloves. An image of Marinette's damaged hand flashed in his mind and his heart twitched with guilt. Marinette bit her lip to suppress her sorrow and tightened her grip on her bag strap before looking away.

This act only pained Adrien more, and he slumped in his seat. The boy had his eyes fixed on his textbook, when a white envelope slid into view. He looked up once more at his beloved Marinette, who gave him a tiny nod and went up to her seat.

"What was that?" Nino whispered as Adrien gingerly picked up the envelope.

"We, um..." Adrien hesitated, and he slipped the envelope inside of his jacket pocket.

"We kind of had a fight and I kind of crossed a line." Adrien whispered and Nino glanced back At Marinette.

"Well, what did you do?" Nino asked and Adrien bit his lip.

"I-I think class is about to start." Adrien said, avoiding the question. Ms. Bustier walked into the class and looked around the room, with a smile.

"Good morning, class." Ms. Bustier said cheerfully. The class responded in kind and she took a quick glance at the door.

"Before we start off with our morning compliments, we have a rather unique treat in stored for today." Ms. Bustier said and several of the classmates perked with excitement. Some of them made a few guesses as to what this surprise was. Jagged Stone performing, just for their class; a new holiday was declared, so school was canceled; being able to paint the whole school pink.

"Settle down, settle down. Ms. Sancoeur, would you care to take over?" Ms. Bustier asked and Adrien was surprised to see Nathalie walking into the room. What was she doing here?

"Thank you Ms. Bustier." Nathalie said in her traditionally stiff way before turning towards the classroom.

"It is my job to inform each class of the new competition the Gabriel company is initiating. Since the school did so well on the bowler hat competition, the Gabriel company is restricting it's contest to you. You all will have 72 hours to come up with the best way to advertise our product to Americans. The winner will be working rather closely with Mr. Agreste to oversee the project during it's duration. I will return Monday morning to receive your answers." Nathalie said and Ms. Bustier gave a gentle clap.

"Well, that sounds wonderful. Class I know that each of you have the potential to win." Ms. Bustier said.

"Anyone who enters has a potential to win, but only one will actually win." Nathalie said and Ms. Bustier blinked at this response.

"Thank you, Ms. Sancoeur." Ms. Bustier said. Nathalie gave her a curt nod before exiting the room.

Adrien couldn't help but become a bit annoyed at this sudden announcement. Clearly he had no idea what goes on in his father's mind, or what motivates him. But it hurt Adrien to learn that his father was willing to spend more time with the contest winner then his own son.

Adrien looked down at his textbook. Did his father even consider asking for his opinion with the contest? Was there a single moment where he wondered if his son had an idea? And now, if he wants to spend extra time with his father, he will have to enter some stupid contest in order to do so?

Then Adrien looked down at Marinette's letter and it felt like his whole world was crumbling around him. His father doesn't care if he lives or dies, and he probably ruined his friendship with Marinette. He started to wonder if his life mattered to anyone... even if his life had any value. Adrien day there, ignoring the lesson, feeling more depressed then he's ever felt, and with a sigh he asked to go to the restroom. He figured nothing could make him feel worse, so he decided to go read Marinette's letter privately.

"Adrien?" He heard Plagg say once he was alone.

"Yeah, buddy?" Adrien asked, his voice devoid of all joy. It made Plagg sad just to hear it.

"Are you ok?" Plagg asked and Adrien shrugged.

"Plagg, you've been around for a long time.

"Actually, yes." Plagg admitted and Adrien blinked.

"Really?" Adrien asked and Plagg shrugged.

"My powers are too strong to use without an owner to use them for me. You're Cat Noir, and sure I give you powers, but at least you can use the power of destruction to help people. Even if I barely use my power, I'll destroy half of Paris and there is nothing so can do to fix it." Plagg said and Adrien stared at him.

"And what do you do, when you feel like that?" Adrien asked and Plagg looked away.

"I remind myself that my powers are important, even though I can't personally use them; and that I have friends who love and care about me; I'm kind and carefree; and lastly, I like myself." Plagg said and Adrien was impressed.

"How do you do that?" Adrien asked. Plagg didn't look at him, but it looked as if Plagg was actually blushing.

"I say 'I'm important, I'm loved, I'm kind, I like myself'." Plagg recited bashfully.

"That's cute." Adrien said, trying to be supportive, but Plagg got more embarrassed.

"Oh, will you just read Marinette's letter already?" Plagg said and Adrien offered him a little smile. Adrien opened the letter, and his eyes instantly fell on the colorful plastic beads in the bottom of the envelope. He reached in and pulled out Marinette's lucky charm and gasped at it.

"She's giving it back to you?" Plagg asked and Adrien found it difficult to speak.

"I... I-I... why? I... didn't earn it." Adrien said, and he turned to the letter and read it out loud for Plagg.

"Dear, Adrien, I don't know how to express the way I felt when we spoke at our fencing practice. I don't know what you were feeling when you said what you said, and did what you did. And I don't know what you could possibly do to earn my forgiveness. In truth, I feel like I don't know who you are anymore. I use to think that you were incredibly sweet and you were incapable of hurting others. So to see you like that shook my entire perspective of you." Adrien paused when Plagg whistled.

"She sure paints a picture, doesn't she?" Plagg said and Adrien's shoulders dropped.

"Let me tell you what I do know. I know that you have one of the biggest hearts in the entire school." Adrien bit his lip as he recalled her saying this yesterday to Cat Noir .

"You've shown me that anyone, even Chloe, can be a good person, you've supported me during the bowler hat contest, and later modeling it when I was discouraged and you helped me to speak to my uncle when I didn't know how. I know that you've shown me time and time again that you really do care about me, and all your friends for that matter." Adrien read and Plagg smiled at the blond boy.

"This seems positive." Plagg said and Adrien took a deep breath before continuing.

"My trust in you has shaken, but I know that you're a good friend; and I would like to continue being your friend. So as an act of good faith, I'm returning this lucky charm to you; you love it more then I ever could anyways. I know this may not be the answer you were looking for, but it's the best answer I have to give. I know that you'll do everything in your power to earn my trust back... and I want you to know that I want to trust you again... I just need some time before I can trust you the way I use to. But please remember, whenever you look at this lucky charm, that I still have faith in you, and we are still friends. Love, Marinette." Adrien's hands trembled as he read that last sentence.

His eyes started to water as a contradicting mixture of love and guilt flooded his system. He couldn't believe Marinette still considered them friends after what he did. Adrien didn't feel worthy enough for that alone, then to add her having faith in him AND returning the charm? It was overwhelming.

"Aw, come on Adrien, this is a good thing. Besides, you can't return to class with red puffy eyes. Then everyone will know that you were crying." Plagg said and Adrien nodded.

"You're right." Adrien whispered as he wiped his eyes and took a deep breath to calm his nerves.

"Of course I'm right. And anyways, even if Marinette isn't ready to trust Adrien right now, Cat Noir could still sneak around and see her." Plagg said and Adrien's eyes widened. It's true that Cat Noir could leave notes, letters, and gifts for Marinette. He always wanted to show Ladybug how much he cared about her, and this can help keep Marinette happy. If she's allow it.

"It's not like Cat Noir could see Marinette every day. Ladybug tried to be strict about our superhero identities." Adrien said and Plagg winked.

"Adrien, you're such a romantic, but you're sometimes blind. I've been around long enough to see that most people just want to be loved. A lot of guys, sometimes women, but it's normally us guys, will try to woo and win the heart of someone we love. But then once they win that person, they forget to treasure that person to keep them happy." Plagg said and Adrien was surprised that he said this.

"Ok, and what's your point?" Adrien asked, and Plagg rolled his eyes.

"Since you got to head back to class, let me simply explain it like this. Adrien, you love Ladybug and you try to win her heart. But dude, you already treasure Marinette; you just don't stop to realize you do." Plagg said and Adrien was speechless.

He put the letter and the charm in his pocket and he walked back to class, replaying Plagg's words in his head. It's true that he often helped her when she needed it, worried for her when she was sad and calmed her down when she was upset. She was his friend, one of his firsts, and he cared about her very deeply.

When Adrien stepped back into the classroom, he gazed instantly up at Marinette and they locked eyes. And for one brief moment, she gave him a small, sad smile, which took his breath away. And seeing that smile made Adrien realize two things. One, that Plagg was right. And two, if he didn't notice it before, he certainly did now...

That he was head over heels in love with beautifully flawed, miraculous Marinette.

Chapter Text

Disclaimer: I do not own Miraculous Ladybug or it's characters.

Chapter 17,

Adrien didn't avoid Marinette, but he didn't say much to her. He sat next to her during lunch, and study hall, and in the library. He knew that Marinette needed time to heal, but he still wanted to show her that he was there for her.

At the end of the day, the children gathered at their lockers and Adrien tried to hide the fact that he was staring at Marinette. She walked over to her locker and she was gonna open it, but stopped when Rose came over to talk to her.

"Dude what are you doing?" Nino asked and Adrien bit his lip. He had his locker cracked just a little. He noticed that when he punched his locker, he could stare at Marinette with relative ease.

"Just noticing the damage I did to my locker." Adrien said, and Nino's eyes widened.

"Wait, are you telling me that you're the one who did that?" Nino asked and Adrien rose an eyebrow at him.

"How did you think it got busted?" Adrien asked and Nino shrugged.

"I just thought someone tried to break into your locker and got annoyed." Nino said.

"What? Why?" Adrien asked.

"Well, if someone was desperate, maybe they thought you had money in your locker. Everyone knows you're not a poor boy." Nino said, rubbing the back of his neck as he did so. Adrien paused as he considered that possibility.

"And there is also the chance a crazed fan tried to get some sort of memento. After all, you are a famous model. Heck, after that commercial came out, people were more obsessed with you, then Ladybug and Cat Noir." Nino said.

"I better stop you there, before you come up with another example." Adrien said. He looked over at Marinette, through his locker. Alya walked over to Marinette, so Rose walked away. Adrien took a breath of annoyance, but he couldn't really get mad at two best friends talking to each other.

"Sorry dude. My point was that I didn't think you dented your own locker." Nino said and Adrien shrugged.

"I should probably talk to someone about fixing it. I wonder how much it will cost me." Adrien said, turning back to Nino with a small smile.

"Good thing I already brought your gift, birthday boy." Adrien said and Nino rolled his eyes.

"Dude, you know my birthday is tomorrow." Nino said and Adrien shrugged.

"I know, I know. I'm just a little worried that, when father hears about the locker, I won't be allowed to go to your party." Adrien said and Nino looked at he damaged metal.

"You know, I bet you could fix that yourself. Then no one has to pay for it, you take responsibility for your mistake, and no one has to tell your dad." Nino said and Adrien bit his lip.

"I don't know, do you really think that could work?" Adrien said.

"Well, you might need to carry the door to the arts classroom, or to the workshop classroom, so you might want to have to have someone help you to carry the door or something." Nino said. And then Nino saw something, and he looked over Adrien's shoulder.

"What's that, Marinette?" Nino said. A black envelope fell out of her locker and Nino scooped it up before Marinette could.

"Nino, that's Marinette's. It's probably from a secret admirer; how cute." Alya said as Nino held it up to the light.

"Ah, man, I can't see what it says. The envelope is too dark." Nino complained and Alya looked over his shoulder, at the letter.

"Is that of a bell sticker? If the dude wanted to be romantic, he should have went with a heart; that's a classic." Alya said. Suddenly someone slipped the letter out of Nino's hands.

"Hey-"

"Excuse me, guys, but this isn't yours." Adrien said, letter in hand.

He turned and handed Marinette her letter, making sure she saw the little bell sticker Shining at her. And like he hoped she would, she instantly recognized who the letter was from, and her whole face lit up like a shining star. Marinette bit her lip gently as she took the letter with one hand and tucked hair behind her ear with the other hand.

"Thank you, Adrien." Marinette said, carefully slipping the letter into her bag. She grabbed a book out of her locker and Adrien noticed a light pink dust in her face. Adrien couldn't believe that he made her blush.

"Oh my god. You know who sent you that letter, don't you?" Alya said and Marinette shrugged.

"I might have someone in mind." Marinette cheekily responded and Nino wrapped an arm around Alya.

"Then, spill, girl. Who went the letter?" Alya asked and Marinette straightened her back.

"Just because I think I know who sent the letter doesn't mean I know who really sent it. Besides, if this really is a secret admirer, I don't want to embarrass them by showing everyone the letter. What kind of a girl do you take me for?" Marinette answered smoothly and Adrien was highly impressed.

"I'm not asking you to show everyone, I'm asking you to show me." Alya said and Nino blinked.

"What about me?" Nino said and Alya waved him off.

"You're terrible at keeping secrets without someone to regulate you, and you know it." Alya said. Nino was clearly insulted, but he decided not to dwell on the subject, so he remained silent.

"No dice, Alya. Sorry." Marinette said, closing her locker and walking away.

"But, Marinette." Alya said, pulling away from Nino and went after her.

"I'm your best friend." The boys heard Alya say and Nino chuckled softly.

"Man, she's cute." Nino said and Adrien smiled.

"Well, for the sake of that admirer, let's hope Marinette can resist Alya." Adrien said.

"Yo, speaking of Marinette. Looks like you two are better now." Nino said and Adrien nodded.

"You think? I wasn't sure. I mean we barely spoke to each other today." Adrien said.

"True, but this time she thanked you and she said it with a smile on her face." Nino said and Adrien sighed.

"I don't know if that smile really counts. I think she was just excited about getting that letter." Adrien said and Nino shrugged.

"It's still a step in the right direction." Nino said and Adrien hesitated.

"Hope you're right." Adrien said and Nino looked down at his phone.

"Come on, dude, this is Marinette we're talking about. Chick's crazy about you." Nino said and Adrien bit his lip. Then Nino realized what he said.

"By that, I mean she's crazy about your friendship." Nino said quickly and Adrien his how amused he felt.

"Of course, what else could you possibly mean?" Adrien asked. Nino let out a soft squeak, clearing indicating that his mind went blank.

"Oh, dude, is that the time? I better get home and finish my birthday playlist." Nino said and Adrien blinked.

"Don't tell me that you're gonna work your own birthday party?" Adrien asked and Nino shook his head.

"Well, no, but I'm the best DJ I know. So I'm gonna put together the music today, so I can spend time with all my friends." Nino said and Adrien chuckled lightly.

"Alright Nino. I'll talk to you later." Adrien said and Nino ran off. It was a little surprising for Adrien to learn that Nino knew about Marinette's secret crush on him. It would make sense for Alya to tell Nino, especially since Nino was his best friend.

Under normal circumstances, Adrien might be a little annoyed at Nino for hiding something from him. But considering the fact that Adrien knew the secret, and had some of his own, the hero thought he could let this slide. Also, it was oddly fun to tease Nino, though Adrien knew he really shouldn't poke the beast. Adrien slipped some books into his bag and went out to his bodyguard.

Chapter Text

Disclaimer: I do not own Miraculous Ladybug or it's characters.

Chapter 18,

Marinette couldn't believe her luck. Cat Noir put a letter in her locker today! She raced straight to her room so that she could read it right away.

"My! You sure are excited Marinette." Tiki said and Marinette giggled.

"Look, Tikki, Look." Marinette said, pulling the letter out of her bag and showing it to the little red Kwami.

"A black envelope with a bell sticker. Now who would... Cat Noir?" Tikki asked and Marinette bit her lip and nodded.

"Of course, who else Tikki? Wanna read it with me?" Marinette asked. She sat down on her bed and Tikki flew over and sat in Marinette's shoulder.

"I wonder what ol' Cat has to say, now?" Tikki said as Marinette opened the letter.

"Let's see 'Dear Bluebell,' Oh, he used the nickname he gave me yesterday." Marinette said. Tikki giggled and she went ahead and took the letter out of Marinette's hands.

"Aww." Marinette said disappointed and Tikki smiled.

"Perhaps I should read it to you." Tikki said and Marinette a pillow in her lap and hugged it tightly.

"Ok." Marinette said excitedly and Tikki began reading.

"I probably should have waited to talk to you again, but I can't help but feel like we left things unfinished. Last night, I brought you home and tucked you in bed without a proper goodbye. I think you'll be kind enough to excuse me for that." Tikki paused when Marinette giggled.

"I don't know about you, but I had a lot of fun last night. And then I started to feel bad, because we both agreed that it wouldn't be wise for us to hang out everyday. But the thing about that, is that I want to be stupid and see you every single day." Tikki paused again to look up at Marinette. Her friend looked too shocked to speak, so the Kwami continued.

"As usual, you're probably smarter then I am, and so I thought perhaps you should be in charge of when I can come over or not. I was thinking that you could use something simple, like rocks. You can place black rocks outside of the window to your balcony to let me know I can come in; and you can use white rocks to let me know to stay away." Tikki read.

"I actually like that." Marinette said.

"Hopefully you'll like that idea, and we can spend more time together. I look forward to becoming better friends with you. Sincerely, your cat of the night." Tikki finished and Marinette blinked. She reached over and grabbed the letter out of Tikki's hands.

"Wow. 'Your cat of the night'? Sounds like the poem I wrote yesterday." Marinette commented and Tikki flew over to her.

"You mean the poem you threw off your roof?" Tikki asked and Marinette nodded.

"Yeah... Do you think Cat Noir found it?" Marinette asked and Tikki shrugged.

"I don't know; but anything is possible." Tikki said. Marinette pondered this for a moment, but then she just smiled.

"I won't dwell on that right now. I better see if I have some black paint." Marinette said and Tikki perked up.

"Ooo! Can I pick out the rocks?" Tikki asked.

"Oh, alright. Just remember that they need to be wide enough for Cat Noir to see them from the air, ok. Now please don't worry me by taking so long." Marinette said and Tikki hugged her face.

"I'll only take a moment." Tikki said and Marinette giggled as she watched the cute red thing fly away. Then Marinette turned and she started looking in her drawers for black paint.

"Hmm." She found ribbons and lace and fabric squares, but no paint. She looked up and she saw her personal calendar of Adrien's schedule and she quickly looked away. But then her eyes landed on her trunk; the one filled to the brim with future gifts she made for Adrien's next few birthdays. She suddenly felt like that was a waste of time, and she turned and noticed all of the pictures of Adrien on the wall.

"I'm back! I got- Marinette?" Tikki asked when she returned and Marinette sighed.

"As excited as I am with becoming good friends with Cat Noir, as Marinette, I can't help but get reminded of Adrien when I look around my room." Marinette said and Tikki flew over and handed Marinette the rocks.

"Perhaps you could put these out now and talk to him about it." Tikki suggested and Marinette stared at the rocks.

"These rocks are like black sand dollars. And that is really cool, but I don't know if Cat Noir would really be interested in de-Adrien-izing my room." Marinette said and Tikki held up her hands in defense.

"Possibly. But you'll never know if you never ask." Tikki said and Marinette stared at her a moment.

"Heh, why are you always right?" Marinette asked and Tikki giggled.

"I'm just older then you, that's all. I've learned a lot of lessons that you'll learn one day too." Tikki said, making Marinette laugh as well. Marinette opened her window to the roof and gingerly placed the rocks along the windowsill. Marinette scanned the skyline briefly, looking for any sign of Cat Noir, before she closed her door again.

"Come on, Cat, I know you're out there somewhere." Marinette whispered aloud. She placed her hands on the wooden panel simply waiting, almost begging, for Cat Noir to show up.

"Come on, Cat Noir. Come on, come on, come on, Cat. Come on, Cat." She whispered before resting her forehead about her hands. She was silent for a moment, and then her heart skipped a beat when she heard something land on her roof. Cat Noir went over and did the 'shave and a haircut' knock. Marinette laughed and knocked twice to complete the sequence and then opened the window to let him in.

"Hey, Marinette. I- woah." Cat Noir was cut off when Marinette reaches over and gave him an incredibly warm hug.

"Thank you for the letter Cat Noir." Marinette said with a content hum, and he couldn't help the pink dust that appeared on his face.

"You're... um... you're welcome, Marinette." Cat Noir said, before returning her hug.

"You know, you didn't have to do that." Marinette said and Cat Noir smiled as he took a deep breath of her sweet perfume.

"I wanted to." Cat Noir whispered. Marinette allowed herself to be held for a moment longer, before pulling away from him.

"I'm glad to see you." Marinette said and Cat Noir nodded as she approached her trunk.

"With a hug like that, I'm not surprised." Cat Noir said and Marinette smiled.

"Well, I'm always happy to see you, but I meant 'I'm glad to see you' because maybe you can help me." Marinette said. Cat Noir couldn't help but Chuckle at this remark since it sounded like such a Ladybug thing to say.

"What did you want help with?" Cat Noir asked and Marinette let out a deep sigh.

"I was thinking of removing some things from my room." Marinette said and Cat Noir rose an eyebrow at this nervous comment.

"What kind of things?" Cat Noir asked and Marinette rocked from side to side.

"Just... well... things that make me think of Adrien." Marinette said and Cat Noir's eyes widened.

"Wha-why? I thought you loved him. At least that's who your ice cream represented." Cat Noir said and Marinette hugged herself.

"Listen, Cat Noir. I got to thinking about what you said yesterday. And you're right, there are several people in Paris who have pink lips and green eyes." Marinette said and Cat Noir couldn't believe his pointed ears. He just found out Marinette was in love with Adrien, and now Cat Noir has to go talk her out of it?

"Is there someone else?" Cat Noir asked and Marinette simply stared at him.

"I wouldn't go so far as to say that. It's just my feelings for Adrien are a bit complicated and... I think I should go cold turkey for a little while. At least, until things get better." Marinette said and Cat Noir sighed.

"What did you want to start with?" Cat Noir asked and Marinette smiled warmly at him.

"Probably the trunk." Marinette said.

"What's in there?" Cat Noir asked and Marinette bit her lip in hesitation.

"Promise you won't make fun of me?" Marinette said and Cat Noir smiled sweetly.

"I might make jokes, but I wouldn't make fun of you." Cat Noir said and Marinette bashfully tucked some hair behind her ear.

"These are presents I made for Adrien's birthday." Marinette said, lifting the lid. Cat Noir's eyes widened and he whistled as he walked over to the box.

"Wow. How many are there?" Cat Noir asked.

"Um... not sure... I think the last present I made for him, was for his 65th birthday. That means there's about 50 gifts in there." Marinette said and Cat Noir blinked at this.

"But you didn't- I mean... you said you've been crazy about him for a while, right? What did you get him for his birthday this year?" Cat Noir asked. Marinette chuckled softly and sat on her couch.

"Actually, I knitted a scarf for him. You know what's funny? I forgot to put my name on it, so when The Bubbler showed up to give Adrien a party, I put my name on a sticky note and put that on the box. I guess it fell off for something, because Adrien thought his dad bought him that gift." Marinette said with a giggle. Cat Noir was a little hurt by this revelation. He remembered being so happy when Nathalie handed him that box and told his father got him the present.

"Why did you let him believe that?" Cat Noir asked. Marinette leaned back on the couch with a loud sigh.

"I just couldn't. You should have seen how happy he was, thinking his father bought it for him. He would have been crushed if I walked over and told him that I was the one knitted the scarf." Marinette said and Cat Noir gave her a small smile.

"Well, I suppose you can keep these cool boxes and donate the gifts to the less fortunate. You know, if you don't want to give them all to Adrien at once." Cat Noir said. Marinette blinked at this comment and sat up.

"I actually love that idea." Marinette admitted and Cat Noir beamed with pride.

"Well then. Let's dive right in, shall we?" Cat Noir asked, as he tried to crawl inside the trunk with the presents. Not only was this reaction unexpected, but it was so stupid that Marinette couldn't help but laugh.

"I don't think we'll both fit in there." Marinette said and then they laughed together.

Chapter Text

Disclaimer: I do not own Miraculous Ladybug or it's characters.

Chapter 19,

"Oh! This sweater is so soft!" Cat Noir said, holding it up to his face and nuzzled it in a very catlike manner.

"I swear Cat Noir, you're treating that sweater like a blanket." Marinette said.

"Then I better treat this blanket like a sweater." Cat Noir said, picking up the blanket and wrapping it around his shoulders. This simple act made Marinette laugh.

"If I didn't know any better, I would think that you love these gifts more then Adrien ever could." Marinette commented and Cat Noir paused.

"You know, I think it's rather sweet that you made all of these presents for Adrien." Cat Noir said and Marinette blinked.

"You do?" Marinette asked and he nodded.

"Well, you guys are still in high school. It's kinda nice to know you genuinely expect to spend the next 50 years by someone's side." Cat Noir said. Marinette tucked some hair behind her ear to help hide the fact that she was blushing a little.

"I'm surprised to hear that reaction from a guy." Marinette admitted.

"Guys and girls are a lot alike, you know." Cat Noir said and Marinette shrugged.

"Yeah, no, I know. It's just, when guys see their guy friend obsess over a girl, they see it as normal. When girls see their girl friend obsess over a guy, we see it as normal. It's just, when a girl see a guy obsess or a guy sees a girl obsess, signals get crossed and they think it's creepy." Marinette said.

"Well... I guess that happens more often then not... but I don't think these gifts are creepy." Cat Noir said and Marinette sighed softly.

"Well, I have 500 pictures of him I need to throw out, and I have a projector sized version of his schedule I can retract from the roof there, I also make him a passion fruit macaroon once a week just in case I get the opportunity to give it to him... I don't suppose there's a chance you like passion fruit?" Marinette asked, pulling the carefully wrapped macaroon from her little purse.

"Actually I do." Cat Noir said and Marinette handed him the dessert.

"Here, I hope you like it." Marinette said with a small smile and Cat Noir blinked.

"It's beautiful; but are you sure I can have it?" Cat Noir asked and Marinette nodded.

"I'm sure, Cat. I don't think I'll be making them for a while. I would like this one to be enjoyed instead of thrown away." Marinette said and Cat Noir smiled warmly. He gently unwrapped the macaroon and took a bite.

"Mmm, wow." Cat Noir said and Marinette exhaled in relief.

"Oh thank goodness. I was worried that it wasn't very good." Marinette said and Cat Noir rose an eyebrow in disbelief.

"Wait, you've made this macaroon for how long, and you're worried it wasn't good?" Cat Noir asked and Marinette rolled her eyes.

"Well, of course I thought it was good and my parents thought they were good- but it's not the same. Adrien has a personal chef who could probably make him great passion fruit macaroons. His chef could probably have fresh passion fruits plucked from the passiflora edulis plants deep in the tropical forests and flown directly to his kitchen, to make the world's greatest macaroons; while I try to do my homework and work on my fashion designs and help my friends and fight... er..." Marinette froze as she struggled to say anything that didn't involve Hawk Moth.

"Germs and diseases. I mean it's hard to become the world's greatest fashion designer when you're sick all the time." Marinette said and Cat Noir smiled at her.

"I suppose that's true. At least you're in a great town for fashion. I mean you get to live in the same city as your favorite fashion designer." Cat Noir said and Marinette smirked.

"Sure I do, but do you remember his name?" Marinette tested, sitting beside Cat Noir with eyes that challenged him.

"Easy, Gabriel Agreste." Cat Noir said with a smirk, and he turned his head towards Marinette.

"You told me that yesterday, did you think... that I... forgot?" Cat Noir blushed when he noticed how close their faces were. They were so close that they could feel each other's warm breath on their skin.

Cat Noir glanced down at Marinette's soft lips; and when he looked back into her eyes, he saw that she was looking at his lips as well. Both teens sat there, too nervous to lean in for the kiss they both wanted. Heartbeats grew louder and harder until it's vibrations physically rocked their bodies, ever so subtly. It's unclear if one or both moved forward, but somehow their noses caressed each other and their warm fog was replaced with panic. They quickly looked away from each other with cherry red faces.

"Forgot? Who you? No, I didn't expect you to forget." Marinette said, standing up.

"Not to say I expect you to remember everything I tell you. I mean it happens, you are human after all- Not to disregard you as a hero or anything, because you are important- Not to imply that people think you aren't important! Though some see you as a sidekick instead of a hero- Not that I do! I-I think you're- Woah!" Marinette tried to walk away, but she tripped over a present and fell over. When she fell, she knocked over a tower of empty boxes they piled up and they toppled over and buried her. Cat Noir gasped and picked the boxes off her.

"Marinette, are you ok?" He asked and Marinette giggled nervously when she sat up.

"No- I mean, yes, I mean... heh, I'm ok." Marinette said as she felt herself calming down.

"I think this is the last gift." Cat Noir said, picking it up off of the ground and opening it. It was a very nice looking watch that had a symbol in the face of the watch. He saw this symbol on a few of the gifts, but he didn't focus on it until now. I was a large capital A, with a small capital G in the middle. At first he though the G was a C because it lined up so perfectly with the A.

"'A.G.' is for Adrien Agreste?" Cat Noir asked and Marinette nodded.

"I know Agreste starts with another A, but I thought A.G. was better then A.A., you know." Marinette said and Cat Noir nodded.

"I guess that would be less confusing." Cat Noir said.

"I was thinking that Adrien might want to run his own business one day, and he could use this symbol for his company. Of course, if he was happy and content with staying a model, then I would use this symbol to create an Adrien fashion line." Marinette said and Cat Noir smiled.

"You know... I think you should give this one to Adrien." Cat Noir said and Marinette hesitated.

"I don't know. That was his present for his 40th birthday, I don't know if he would like this now." Marinette said and Cat Noir shrugged.

"I think he would like it more then the kids." Cat Noir said. Marinette took the box out of his hands and gazed at the watch for a moment.

"I'll think about it." Marinette said, when she realized Cat Noir was right. She put the watch on her desk and she glanced at her desk chair.

Suddenly she remembered telling Cat Noir about how she fell in love with Adrien. But then she realized something very important about that conversation that she didn't notice before. Yesterday she said 'I was still upset about the gum'... she never expanded on that. And yet Cat Noir responded with 'it wouldn't be ridiculous to think he put the gum on your seat'...

How did Cat Noir know that the gum was on her seat if she didn't tell him? Unless... he was in the room when it happened. But that could only mean that Cat Noir was one of her classmates!

"Are you ok, Marinette?" Cat Noir asked and Marinette whipped around and smiled.

"I'm fine, Cat Noir." Marinette said, trying not to think about it. She didn't want to figure out Cat Noir's secret identity, only to be his friend. Besides, she's probably mistaken about Cat Noir being a classmate of hers anyways. The odds of Ladybug and Cat Noir attending the same school, in the same grade, and the same class were so low, the notion was almost laughable.

"When are you gonna take this stuff to the kids, then?" Cat Noir asked.

"As soon as you help me pack it all up and give me a lift." Marinette said, just barely biting her lip. Cat Noir blinked at the subtle flirtatious way she said this and smiled.

"Well, all you had to do was ask." Cat Noir said as he started collecting the gifts.

"I knew I could count on you." Marinette said. She reached over and lovingly scratched Cat Noir's chin until he purred softly.

"Thanks, kitty." She half-whispered before grabbing a basket. Cat Noir gazed at her with half-lidded eyes, simply trying to memorize how beautiful she looked.

Chapter Text

Disclaimer: I do not own Miraculous Ladybug or it's characters.

Chapter 20,

"Thank you again, for your generous donation." Madame Trotter said to Marinette, who smiled.

"I was kind of worried the kids wouldn't like this stuff. I'm glad Cat Noir talked me into doing it anyways." Marinette said and Madame Trotter stood beside her.

"Yes; that Cat Noir is really one of a kind. As famous as he is, it's almost surprising that he plays with the kids in such a way." Madame Trotter said and Marinette nodded as they watched the hero.

He was pouncing around, letting the little kids ride on his back and spoke oddly to make them laugh. Marinette Hayes to admit it, but watching him with the kids was so adorable, she could feel her heart falling deeper for Cat.

"Yeah, you're right. Maybe I'll keep him." Marinette said and Madame Trotter smiled.

"It's nice to see the children so happy." She commented and Marinette blinked.

"Is something wrong, Madame Trotter?" Marinette asked and the woman sighed heavily.

"I'm worried, young lady. My heart goes out for the children, but for some, money is the only thing that matters." Madame Trotter said and Marinette paused.

"Are you having financial troubles, Madame?" Marinette asked and Madame Trotter hesitated.

"Dear, one will always have financial troubles; that may never change. I am worried lately because I am concerned for the children. Our building is, uh... rent controlled, and the rent has been raised." Madame Trotter said and Marinette took a sharp breath.

"Are you gonna-" she froze when she realized how loudly she said this sentence.

"Are you gonna lose the home?" Marinette asked softly. She didn't want to raise any panic in the children after all.

"We have some savings for emergencies and whatnot. We should be fine for the following three months. But after that, who knows?" Madame said speaking softly as well.

"What are you gonna do?" Marinette said and Madame Trotter shrugged.

"If I need to, I can open up my home to the orphans, or those I can. The others would be sent to larger orphanages or foster homes that have the room for them." Madame Trotter said and Marinette stared at her.

"I don't understand... you're not even gonna try to save this place?" Marinette asked and Madame Trotter sucked her teeth rhythmically.

"Don't misunderstand, young one. This building has been in my life as long as I can remember. And I can try to raise extra money... having the children make simple things to sell. Possibly raise some awareness for the home; which might convince a couple to adopt... I do so much of that already, I don't know what else I could really do. These children are my world, and I want them all to be happy, but I am just one person. I'll do the best I can, but there is only so much that I can do." Madame Trotter said sadly and Marinette was silent for a moment.

It's true that there are lots of orphans all over the world. Most caretakers get some money from the government, but there are so many places that rely on the kind of donations of others.

"Is there any way I can help?" Marinette asked and Madame Trotter smiled sweetly.

"There is always a way to help, Marinette. And I will welcome the charity of you and your friends. But for today, I think you have done enough." Madame Trotter said and she sighed when she looked at Cat Noir again.

"This shall be a day the children will remember for many years. I would like to thank you both for that." Madame Trotter said, almost wistfully. Madame watched them play for a few seconds longer before she sighed and walked over to them.

"Ok, children. It is time to say goodbye to Marinette and Cat Noir." Madame Trotter said.

"Aw." All the children, including Car Noir, said. Madame simply clapped her hands and shook her head at them.

"I'm sorry children, but we need to finish the daily chores. But don't worry, we will have tea and cookies in the garden when you're done. And if you're good, I'll read a story to you during tea time." Madame Trotter said. The kids slowly let go of Cat Noir and left the room with quiet goodbyes.

"Thank you for your time, Cat Noir." Madame Trotter said. Cat Noir smiled and waved her offs

"Oh, don't worry, it was nothing." Cat Noir said and Madame Trotter offered him a small smile.

"No, Cat Noir. It means something to me, and it means something to the children... so from all of us, thank you." Madame Trotter said and Cat Noir blinked at how raw her words were.

"I... uh... um..." Cat Noir hesitated. Marinette walked over and grabbed his hand sweetly, and the action made his heart skip a beat.

"I think you took his breath away." Marinette said, half-teasing. He smiled lovingly at her and nodded at Madame Trotter.

"You're welcome, Madame Trotter." Cat Noir finally said and Trotter smirked at them.

"I better return to the children. It was nice to meet you both." Madame Trotter said, turning towards the door and opening it for them.

"Nice to meet you too." Marinette said.

"Same." Cat Noir said and they walked out.

"I hope you didn't mind me grabbing your hand." Marinette said as they walked down the steps.

"I don't mind, but what made you do it?" Cat Noir asked and Marinette shrugged.

"I don't know... I just thought you needed a hand." Marinette said and then she rubbed the back of her neck.

"That sounds a little off, but you know what I mean." Marinette said and Cat Noir chuckled.

"True. Are you ready to go back to your place?" Cat Noir asked and Marinette hesitated. She turned back towards the orphanage and stared at it. She let go of Cat Noir's hand and held herself as she saw one of the child in the window, washing it.

"Marinette?" Cat Noir asked and Marinette sighed.

"I'm fine, Cat Noir." Marinette said softly and he stood beside her and put his hand on her shoulder.

"Come on, Marinette." Cat Noir whispered gently and Marinette turned towards him slightly.

"Yeah." She breathes out and Cat Noir bit his lip at how sad she sounded.

"Besides, we are out in public, in the middle of the day. If someone catches us together, people might think we are secretly dating." Cat Noir said and this response surprised Marinette. But then she smiled and tried not to laugh.

"Could be worse. People might think you're cheating on Ladybug with me AND Madame Trotter." Marinette said and Cat Noir nodded.

"True, That would be worse. I'd hate to be labeled as a cheater." Cat Noir said and Marinette smirked.

"True, even if Madame Trotter might be worth it." Marinette commented and they both chuckled.

"I can't believe how thick her accent is." Cat Noir said and Marinette nodded.

"I know it's, like, three times thicker." Marinette said.

"More like four." Cat Noir corrected and Marinette rolled her eyes.

"I was trying to be nice." Marinette said and Cat Noir chuckled again.

"Are you ready to go home now?" Cat Noir said. Marinette smiled and slowly reached her hands up and around Cat Noir's neck.

"I am now." Marinette said and Cat Noir cleared his throat to help clear his head. He wrapped an arm around her and extended his baton.

"Don't forget to hand on tight." Cat Noir said, trying to ignore his racing heart and sound calm. Marinette rested her head on his chest.

"Don't worry, I haven't forgotten." Marinette purred our softly and Cat Noir took in a shuddered breath before jumping into the air. Marinette closed her eyes when she rested her head against him.

Sure, she kind of felt like a rag doll when Cat Noir carries her like that, but she also got the opportunity to focus on the sounds around them. The steady rush of them flying through the air, the sound of Cat Noir's baron extending and retracting, the sound of the tile beneath them as Cat Noir ran on the roof. Marinette couldn't really enjoy these sounds when she was Ladybug. No, she was always running towards some villains or towards someone who needed saving. She couldn't stop to smell the roses when there was someone who needed her. All too soon, Cat Noir brought them back to Marinette's roof, and he set her down as he put his baton away.

"I believe this is your stop Madame." Cat Noir said. Marinette opened her eyes and smirked at the hero.

"I'm Marinette, not Trotter." Marinette said and Cat Noir said.

"You don't get my jokes, Ladybug doesn't get my jokes, Rena Rouge doesn't get my jokes... but THAT was totally one of my jokes, you little thief." Cat Noir said and Marinette rolled her eyes.

"Sure, right." Marinette said sarcastically.

"As if your jokes haven't been used by every wannabe comedian for the past hundred years." Marinette said. Cat Noir put his hand on his heart and stumbled back as if he had been shot.

"Ouch, ooo, that hurt." He said and Marinette giggled. But then she thought of something and she grew concerned.

"Hey... speaking of Ladybug... what do you think she'll say about us spending time together?" Marinette said and Cat Noir's eyes widened.

"Um... I'd like to think that she'd be ok with it, as long as we were careful." Cat Noir said and Marinette shrugged.

"But even the chance... I mean..." Marinette said and Cat Noir bit his lip.

"I think we can do this for a little while, and Ladybug will be ok with it." Cat Noir said and Marinette looked away.

"How do you know that?" Marinette asked and Cat Noir swallowed roughly.

"She cares very deeply about who have been akumatized. And... and..." Cat Noir's voice trailed off as an idea occurred to him. He pulled his baton back out and turned it into a phone.

"Cat Noir?" Marinette asked as he held the device up to his face.

"Hey, Ladybug." He started and Marinette's eyes widened.

"There's no emergency right now, I just wanted to tell you something. First, I'm sorry you got sick, and I hope you are doing better. Second of all, the person who got akumatized that day, Marinette, she's doing better now, but I thought maybe you could help her too." Cat Noir paused to look at Marinette.

"You see..." He slowly hesitated.

"She got hurt by a friend and that's why she got akumatized. Now I've been spending time with her, helping her, being a good friend to her and all... It occurred to me that maybe you could talk to this Adrien Agreste kid." Cat Noir said and Marinette's eyes widened at this notion.

"I would do it myself, but I'm afraid I would get too emotionally invested to get some real answers out of him." Cat Noir said and Marinette blinked. It's true, she didn't get any real answers about what happened that day. As Ladybug, she might actually learn what happened.

"I trust that you won't let us down milady. I know that this will mean a lot to my friend Marinette... If you could talk to Adrien, possibly tonight, and get back to Marinette; she'll appreciate it, and so will I. Oh, don't forget, Adrien lives at the building where we fought the Bubbler and the Collector. Pleeease talk to him, milady." Cat Noir said, ending his message and Marinette took a deep breath.

"Well... I don't think Ladybug could say no to that." Marinette said, almost regrettably.

Cat Noir walked over and gently held her face in his hands. Then with a smile, he gently pressed their foreheads together. It wasn't a kiss, but in a small way, it felt more intimate then that.

"Everything is gonna be ok, Marinette... I promise." Cat Noir quietly vowed. For a brief moment, Marinette wasn't sure if she could think, speak, or breathe. However, the clock tower chimes and Cat Noir pulled away and sighed.

"I gotta go. I got... a thing." Cat Noir said. For a few seconds, Marinette was disappointed, but then she smiled sympathetically.

"That's ok, Cat Noir. I'll talk to you later." Marinette said and they waved at each other. Cat Noir took off and went home; all the while wondering if he had just made a huge mistake.

Chapter Text

Disclaimer: I do not own Miraculous Ladybug or it's characters.

Chapter 21,

If Marinette was going to go to Adrien's as Ladybug, she was going to do it after dinner. She knew he simply did piano after dinner, but that was really it. However, Marinette wasn't sure if she had the nerves to face Adrien, even as Ladybug. She was pacing back and forth in her room, constantly turning towards the clock.

"Are you ok, Marinette?" Tiki asked and Marinette sighed.

"I'm a little nervous, Tikki. I don't think I've said 5 words to Adrien since I got Akumatized, and now I'm suppose to have a conversation with him?" Marinette said and Tikki blinked.

"I know Cat Noir said maybe you could go over tonight, but I'm sure he'll understand if you wait until tomorrow or the next day." Tikki said and Marinette sighed.

"I know, he thinks I'm sick, or I was sick, or whatever. But I can't be sick forever, Tikki. Not to mention the fact that the longer I wait, the harder it will be to go over there." Marinette said and Tikki but her lip.

"So you're going over there tonight?" Tikki asked and Marinette slowed her pacing.

"I guess I am... If I can only find the strength." Marinette said and Tikki paused to thinks

"Do you remember the feeling you had when I first came into your life?" Tikki asked.

"Are you kidding; I was terrified of you, Tikki. I didn't know what to think of you." Marinette said and Tikki smiled.

"Marinette, you didn't want to be Ladybug. You didn't want to go up against villains and be responsible for keeping the peace. But you managed to overcome your fear because others needed you to be strong for them." Tikki said and Marinette paused.

"Well, I couldn't stand by and do nothing." Marinette said and Tikki nodded.

"Precisely, Marinette. That was incredibly strong of you. Choosing a life you didn't want to help others? Most people can't do that." Tikki said and Marinette rubbed the back of her neck.

"I guess." Marinette said, though she still felt unsure. She went over to her computer and pulled up pictures of Cat Noir off of the Ladyblog. There was a picture of Cat Noir running with a young child. Marinette smiled at how boldly confident his smile was. She stared at this digital image and her heart fluttered when she remembered how warm he was as they looked at the stars.

"Cat Noir thinks Ladybug talking to Adrien will help Marinette heal... and... perhaps he's right." Marinette said and Tikki looked at Cat Noir's picture too.

"Even a broken clock is right twice a day." Tikki said and Marinette giggled.

"I might tease Cat Noir, but I get the feeling that he's a lot smarter then he lets on." Marinette said and Tikki smiled.

"Are you ready to go talk to Adrien now?" Tikki asked and Marinette hesitated.

"I don't know... But I'm about to find out. Spots on, Tikki." Marinette said as she stood up.

-

"Well, Romeo, any chance you're gonna have your head examined before bluebell comes over?" Plagg asked Adrien. The second Adrien returned home, Plagg wanted to say 'what is wrong with you?' but with Adrien's schedule, he didn't have the opportunity before Adrien got whisked away.

"Come on, Plagg; don't you think I'm nervous enough?" Adrien asked and Plagg dangled upside down in the air.

"I have no idea what's going on in that mind of yours. I mean why would you ask Ladybug here to begin with?" Plagg asked and Adrien hesitated to answer. He walked over to his piano and started playing.

"I don't know, Plagg. I'm not 100% sure why I did it. It... just felt like something that needed to be said. Who knows, maybe this is best for everyone." Adrien said and Plagg sighed.

"Are you still beating yourself up over what happened? I get it, you made a mistake and you owned up to it. The only thing you can do, is to be a patient and be there for Marinette. So let it go already." Plagg said and Adrien slammed his fingers down on the ivory keys. The sound lingers in the air like a thick fog and Adrien swallowed a sob.

"I broke Marinette's hand." Adrien somehow managed to say and Plagg couldn't deny Adrien's growing sadness.

"Even if Marinette somehow manages to forgive me, how am I ever suppose to forgive myself for doing something so horrible. Especially to someone as sweet as Marinette." Adrien whispered, almost noiselessly. If Plagg wasn't a Cat, he may not have heard a sound. Adrien wanted to cry his eyes out, but he didn't want Ladybug to catch him crying. He looked over at the clock and he remembered that Nino's party was tomorrow. Perhaps Marinette wasn't coming because she needed to work on Nino's gift. Or perhaps it was too soon to have her talk to him.

"Oooooo." Adrien whined before putting his forehead down on the piano. He then put his elbows on the piano and placed his hands on the back of his head.

"I don't think she's coming Plagg." Adrien said. Even as Ladybug, Marinette can't bring herself to talk to him. Adrien's breath quickened at the thought and he finally allowed himself to cry; and boy did he cry. He cried at hurting Marinette, for making her vulnerable to Haw Moth, for making her cry, for making her lose trust in him.

"Ad-" Plagg whispered before stopping for some reason. Adrien felt a gentle pressure on his back, it was a hand. It lovingly ran up and down his back in attempts to comfort him.

Adrien cried for himself too. For losing his temper, at feeling so helpless, for being so clueless, for the frustrating love story he found himself in the middle of, for feeling so desperately alone that he wonders if life would have been better for everyone if he had never been born.

But that's when Adrien realized, in this moment he wasn't alone. The hand of his back was joined by a head on his shoulder. This couldn't have been his father, the hand was too small to be his bodyguard, and much to gentle to be Nathalie's... then who...?

Adrien stiffened when he realized exactly who this was. He turned his head, and peered through his fingers to see dark hair and a red costume.

"Ladybug...?" Adrien breathes out, as he sat up. She looked at him and hesitated.

"I hope you don't mind my stopping by." Ladybug said, reaching over and gently wiping some tears off of his face. Adrien smiled a sad smile and held Ladybug's hand, so that it wouldn't leave his face. He still couldn't believe that she came.

"What are you doing here?" Adrien asked and Ladybug turned her head away before turning back.

"Why are you crying?" She asked and Adrien released Ladybug's hand and looked down.

"A few reasons... but mostly how my impulsive actions hurt someone I care about." Adrien admitted and Marinette's eyes widened.

"Ironically, that's why I'm here. Cat Noir asked me to talk to you, and ask you what happened between you and your friend, Marinette." Ladybug said and Adrien sighed.

"I feel so stupid." Adrien said.

"What...? Tell me what happened, and please start from the beginning." Ladybug asked and Adrien shifted.

"I don't want to go too much into detail, but I, um... I was talking to a friend about this girl I'm in love with." Adrien said bashfully.

"Really?" Ladybug said surprised.

"I know, it's almost stupid. I know I feel like a prized idiot for this whole thing. I wanted my friend to help me woo her... and we started fighting." Adrien said and Ladybug bit her lip.

"Does he love her too?" Ladybug asked and Adrien shook his head.

"No, nothing like that. He just feels like I allow feelings for her to overshadow everything. I guess he's right. I got mad at my friend for refusing to help me and... as it turns out, he knew things about her that she refused to tell me. I couldn't help but feel lied to and betrayed." Adrien said and Ladybug blinked.

"I suppose I can understand that, even if I'm not getting all of the details." Ladybug commented and Adrien blinked this time.

"You do?" Adrien asked and Ladybug nodded.

"Yes, please continue." Ladybug said.

"Well, I got so mad at my friend that I just couldn't calm down. Actually, it felt like our fight was the straw to break this camel's back. All of a sudden I felt years of repressed rage, disappointment, sadness all at once and I punched my locker. I need to go in some time after school and fix it, if I could find someone to help me." Adrien paused to look up at Ladybug's face.

"That's when Chloe came into the room and told me I was gonna have to do this insane fashion show with just the two of us. It felt like she didn't care about my feelings or my opinion l, so I felt used." Adrien said and Ladybug bit her lip.

"And then Marinette walked up to you?" Ladybug asked and Adrien closed his eyes.

"I felt like I was being attacked... 'she'll never like you', 'she'll never love you', 'the best part is the that there is only two models; you and me'. So when I felt somebody touch my shoulder, I guess I kinda retaliated and I knocked her down. I pulled her to her feet and said some rotten things to her." Adrien opened his eyes, but he didn't possess the strength to see the expression her face. He turned his back to her and sighed.

"She was wearing these gray gloves at school today. Looking back, I kinda remember holding her hand when I said that stuff. I must have squeezed her hand pretty roughly if she needs to wear gloves. I told her that I was sorry, and she wants to give our friendship a chance; but it doesn't feel like it's enough. She looks sad when she looks at me... I just... want her to be happy again." Adrien meant every word of this and his honesty took her by surprise. Ladybug looked down at her sensitive hand and then at the sensitive boy.

"Adrien... may I share something private with you?" Ladybug asked and Adrien blinked.

"I'll keep it a secret, if that's what you mean. Are you sure?" Adrien asked, turning to look at her. Ladybug looked to the side and sighed.

"No." Ladybug said and Adrien bit his lip.

"Then are you sure that you want to take the chance?" Adrien asked sadly and Ladybug recalled something.

"Anything is a chance nowadays. But as a superhero, we need to protect people and make sure that they feel safe." Ladybug people and Adrien was shocked to hear her quote Cat Noir.

"Fair point." Adrien said. They both sat on the piano bench, beside one another, with their backs towards the piano.

"Let's see, where do I start?" Ladybug muttered aloud, which was kinda adorable.

"Sometimes I wish I were as brave as Cat Noir." Ladybug admitted and Adrien blinked.

"You do?" Adrien asked and Ladybug giggled softly.

"He's so cocky, I may never tell him; but yes. He's had this incredible strength since day one." Ladybug said and Adrien blushed a moment.

"Well, I always liked you as Ladybug." Adrien said and Ladybug rubbed the back of her neck.

"I... never wanted to be Ladybug. I actually tried to pass the responsibility to someone I thought was more qualified." Ladybug said and Adrien stared at her, shocked.

"I had no idea." Adrien said and Ladybug nodded.

"Cat Noir is the one who gave me the strength to believe in myself. And through the most difficult times, it's still Cat Noir's faith in me, that keeps me going." Ladybug admitted and Adrien rubbed the back of his neck.

"I think that's very sweet." Adrien said.

"But as much as I respect, trust, and love Cat Noir as a partner, well, there have been several times when I feel like I let Cat Noir down." Ladybug said and Adrien blinked.

"What are you talking about?" Adrien asked.

"Sometimes, when we are fighting, Cat Noir will fall victim to one of the villains powers. Like the Puppeteer, or the Malediktator, Dark Cupid, Despair Bear... I can't help but feel like there was something I could do to prevent it." Ladybug said and Adrien's shoulders dropped.

"Honestly, I think Timebreaker hurt me the most though. When I think about what she did to Cat Noir, I could just break down and cry." Ladybug said sadly and Adrien thought back.

"She has the ability to turn back time by touching others and making them disappear. But she never touched Cat Noir." Adrien said and Ladybug sighed.

"Yes, she did. Remember, two Timebreakers, Two Ladybugs, and one Cat Noir. The original Timebreaker tried to come after me, and..." Ladybug paused to look away.

"Cat Noir sacrificed himself for me, and I held him until he... faded away completely." Ladybug said and Adrien hesitated.

"I'm sure he knew that you would fix everything." He said and Ladybug turned to him.

"You're probably right. But you know there is one thing I do wish I could apologize to Cat Noir for." Ladybug commented and Adrien hesitated.

"What's that? I mean, can I know?" Adrien asked, and Ladybug looked down at her hands.

"Sometimes I'm required to lie in order to protect my secret identity. And once I had to lie to Cat and tell him... I loved him." Ladybug said sadly. Adrien heard these words and was confused for only a moment before he knew exactly what she was talking about. That's why Marinette told Cat Noir she loved him, even though Ladybug always said she was in love with another.

"Well... why that?" Adrien asked as gently as he could.

"I told him I loved him because it was the first thing that came to mind. I feel bad about it, but I can't tell him I'm sorry for obvious reasons." Ladybug said and Adrien sighed.

"Yeah, I understand." Adrien said and Ladybug glanced at him.

"At least things are different between you and Marinette. First of all, you can apologize- and you have, where as I can't." Ladybug said and Adrien nodded.

"Yeah." Adrien muttered and Ladybug smiled at him.

"If it makes you feel any better, I do think you're a good person." Ladybug said and Adrien looked at her.

"Honest?" Adrien asked and Ladybug nodded.

"I do." Ladybug said simply. Adrien hesitated before he stood up and walked over to the window. He looked out at the twinkling lights of Paris and sighed.

"Adrien?" Ladybug asked and he sighed.

"Sometimes I wonder if I am a good person. I have been alone for so long that I feel inadequate around others- who have been sociable all their lives." Adrien said and Ladybug walked over to him.

"You might make mistakes every now and again, but you have a kind heart. And if you ask me, that's better then all the riches in the world." Ladybug said and Adrien rolled his eyes.

"Try telling that to my dad. He is so busy with work, he knows nothing about me. If it wasn't for Nathalie and my bodyguard, I'd be completely alone. I hate being locked up in this house all the time, not that he cares about that." Adrien vented and he leaned against the windowsill.

"He just wants you to be safe." Ladybug said. Adrien recalled Marinette saying something similar before, to Cat Noir; but it didn't make him feel better.

"As selfish as it is, I sometimes wish I could move out or run away from all this. I took up modeling to try and get closer to father, but that didn't work. If anything, being a model makes me more busy and it's just one more way he can keep me under his thumb." Adrien said and Ladybug froze. What was she suppose to say?

"Obviously, I can't really order you to stay or leave. But I do know that there are many kids who wish to run away, and then they quickly learn that they never should have run away from their problems." Ladybug said and Adrien nodded.

"Yeah... I know." Adrien said sadly and Ladybug sighed.

"Sometimes, parents will kick their children out of the house and banish them from their families forever. And sometimes... in rare occasions, sometimes the people you're living with aren't the people you should be living with." Ladybug said and Adrien blinked and slowly turned towards her.

"What?" Adrien said this with a mix of confusion, sadness and hope. Like a stranger walking up to a kicked puppet and telling them 'you don't deserve to be abused; would you like to come home with me?'. And it just broke Ladybug's heart to see Adrien like that.

"Perhaps it's a little silly, but I'm reminded of those two beloved children's movies. One called 'Matilda', and another called 'Secondhand Lions'. The first is about a wonderfully brilliant young girl named Matilda. She's completely overlooked by her family and she learns that she can be powerful all on her own. Secondhand Lions is about this young boy named Walter, who is forced to live with his grand uncles when his mother abandons him.

"In the end, for both kids, the parents tried to take them away from someone who genuinely cared for them. And in both cases, the children didn't want to go back and their parents recognized that they were not the best people to raise their children. Matilda and Walter finally got to live with a family who loves them and allows them to be children again." Ladybug said and Adrien thought about this a moment.

"Maybe I should watch those movies." Adrien commented and Ladybug smirked.

"Maybe you should watch them with Marinette." Ladybug suggested.

"You think she'll agree to that?" Adrien asked and Ladybug shrugged.

"She might, if you asked nicely." Ladybug said. Adrien blushed a little at the idea, though he tried not to.

"So you don't think I'm being ridiculous for wanting to run away?" Adrien asked and Ladybug sighed.

"Not ridiculous. I think everyone wants to run away at some point, for one reason or another. And I know you feel bad for hurting Marinette, so you probably don't want to do anything reckless for a while. But at the end of the day, all that matters is what you think. If you think you'll be happier living somewhere else, then nothing I say can change that opinion.

"All I'm saying, is if you really do choose to run away, be like Matilda or Walter and be sure. Know where everyone stands, be confident that this is something you want to do, because you may not see your family again for a long time. And also, if you're gonna run away, please know where you're going." Ladybug said logically.

"Do you think I should run away?" Adrien asked.

"It doesn't matter what I think. This is really about you and how you feel. If you really feel so strongly about it, then my opinion is obsolete. If you really need my opinion you either want me to say 'yes' so that you have someone to agree with you; or you want me to say 'no', to give you a reason to stay. And I don't deserve the responsibility of potentially ruining your life." Ladybug said and Adrien blinked.

"I didn't mean... um..." Adrien hesitated and Ladybug smiled.

"I know. Listen, Adrien. Life is full of choices, whether we like it or not. And, more often then not, choices get made for us, and we have to live with the choices others have made." Ladybug said.

"Are you sure about that? 'Most of the time', I mean?" Adrien asked, shocked and Ladybug wasn't phased by his doubt. She knew exactly what to say.

"Yes. Take Hawk Moth for instance. He made one choice that easily affects every Parisian in Paris. He decided not to use his powers for the greater good. Without him, there wouldn't be a Ladybug, or Cat Noir, or any other heroes. People wouldn't turn into villains, citizens wouldn't be afraid of akumas, and who knows what else would be different. But that's one decision that one person made and it did change things for others. On a small scale, we all have that power, even if we don't realize it." Ladybug said and Adrien couldn't help but stare.

"What to do with your life is highly important. The decision should be yours to make. Not mine, not your father's, you. As long as you have choice, the decision should be yours." Ladybug said. Adrien took a deep breath in, and a deep breath out.

"Good advice." Adrien said and Ladybug smiled.

"It's what I'm here for." Ladybug said.

"I'm glad you didn't tease me about crying." Adrien said and Ladybug giggled softly.

"Everyone cries, even me." Ladybug said and Adrien smiled.

"Part of me still can't believe you're here in my room." Adrien said and Ladybug nodded.

"Well, I am here. I won't disappear if you touch me, I'm not an illusion or anything." Ladybug said in a cheeky tone.

"That so? Let me check." Adrien said. He gently reached over and caressed Ladybug's cheek, the way he always wanted to. She froze at feeling the act she'd always wanted him to do. And for a brief moment, they could only stare at each other.

"I guess you're still here." Adrien whispered and Ladybug bit her lip.

"Unless I'm a dream." She whispered. Adrien rested his forehead against hers, never wanting her to leave.

"Then this dream is a true gift." Adrien said. Ladybug smiled as they both closed their eyes.

As Marinette, she wanted to swoon at how this all felt; but then she remembered Cat Noir. Being around Cat felt so similar and she started to feel weird. She's been in love with Adrien for so long, yet she can't help but feel the same about Cat. How could that be possible? She couldn't really be in love with Adrien AND Cat Noir- that just doesn't make any sense. Yet, somehow she felt like she was being unfaithful to one of them. She looked down at Adrien's lips. They were so close; just a breath away and she could be kissing him... the same way she wanted to kiss Cat Noir earlier.

"Um..." Ladybug hesitated, and then she took a step away from Adrien. What was the last thing he said again? 'This dream is a gift'? Wait a minute.

"Gift?" Ladybug said, her eyes widening.

That's right! Nino's party was tomorrow, and she hasn't finished her present for Nino yet. She was going to finish yesterday, but she got akumatized, and then there was the fashion show and then the ice cream with Cat Noir. And today she could have finished it, but she got so distracted by Cat Noir's letter that she completely forgot.

"Gift!" She quietly hissed to herself and Adrien bit his lip. On one hand it was a little adorable to see a little extra Marinette in Ladybug, but he also recognized that she was about to leave.

"I have to go Adrien." Ladybug said, she pulled out her yo-yo and she jumped onto the windowsill. She was about to fly off, but she froze when an idea popped into her mind. She turned back to Adrien, and rubbed the back of her neck.

"Adrien, perhaps... I could help you fix your locker tomorrow night." Ladybug suggested and Adrien blinked.

"I... I'd like that very much." Adrien said.

"Great; this time tomorrow?" Ladybug asked and Adrien smiled warmly at her.

"Sounds like a plan." Adrien said and Ladybug smiled back at him.

"See you tomorrow, Adrien." Ladybug said, right before swinging away.

"Thank you, milady." Adrien whispered as he watched his love disappear into the night.

Chapter Text

Disclaimer: I do not own Miraculous Ladybug or it's characters.

Chapter 22,

"Well, Tikki-" Marinette was interrupted by a loud yawn on her lips.

"What do you think?" Marinette asked and Tikki floated over to her.

"This is Nino's birthday present, right?" Tikki asked and Marinette nodded tiredly.

"Correct." Marinette said.

"Let's see. These are very unique bracelets you designed; one for Nino and one for Alya. Uh... what makes them unique again?" Tikki asked.

"This is unique because it is a special take on those couple necklaces you sometimes see people wear. You know, the ones that you have two necklaces that make up one heart or another item like that." Marinette asked and Tikki nodded.

"Well, this is a modern take on that. For these bracelets they bring together a music video. One bracelets plays the film of the video, and the other bracelet plays the sound of the video. That way, when they are together, you get both." Marinette said and Tikki smiled.

"That's really cute, Marinette. I particularly enjoy the fact that these look like little turtles. I'll admit I was a little worried when you said you said you wanted to give Nino a turtle bracelet, but this looks different then the turtle Miraculous." Tikki said.

"See, when they put their wrists together, like when they hold hands, they press the turtle's heads together and it activates both of them at the same time." Marinette said as she picked up the bracelets and demonstrated it for Tikki.

"Wow, you got the hands and feet to go in when the head does." Tikki said and then she rhythmically bounced her head as she watched the music video.

"Is that Nino?" Tikki asked and Marinette nodded.

"Yeah. I've been thinking about him and sometimes he needs an extra boost of encouragement to believe in himself. Well he loves being a Disc Jockey and he loves movies, so I filmed a little Nino music video..." She paused to yawn.

"Of him in the moment of his craft, or being there for his friends, or being brave. I figured, whenever he is down, he can remind himself that he can do anything. And Alya can remind him too." Marinette said and Tikki smiled.

"That's a very nice thought Marinette." Tikki said and Marinette nodded.

"Thanks, Tikki." Marinette said and she yawned again.

"You should get some sleep while it's still dark out." Tikki said and Marinette put her head on her desk and yawned so largely it felt like her lips would splice open if her jaw didn't fall off first.

"I should... I... maybe wrap it first." Marinette said before she fell asleep. Tikki knee it was useless to try and wake her up, so instead she grabbed Marinette's blanket from the bed and wrapped it around the sweet girl's shoulders.

-

After an unmeasurable amount of time, that seemed instantaneous, the warming sun graced Paris with it's glowing presence. One of the first homes it hits, it the Agreste house. And outside of this glorious building was Nathalie, lazily sitting on the hood of her car, watching the rays of the sun.

Working with Gabriel turned into a fast paced escapade mixed with the heartbreaking moments of seeing how sad both Gabriel and Adrien really are; Nathalie recognized her unique position though. She looked over at Gabriel's window and sighed heavily.

That man was in near-constant agony over what happened with his wife. She'll admit, she did have a little crush on Gabriel before Emilie 'disappeared'. However with all this extra time they've been spending together, and seeing how hard he tries and how she's comforted him at his worse... she tried not to, but she ended up falling hopelessly in love with him.

It doesn't matter though; it never mattered. When he gets the Ladybug and Cat Noir Miraculous' he will bend the space-time continuum to ensure that they never received the peacock or the moth Miraculous'. That way Emilie would never had the chance to get hurt by that-... well... Gabriel simply wants to be reunited with his wife once again. Nothing wrong with that.

Who knows, when Gabriel fixes that, perhaps her feelings for him would have gone away too. After all, if Emilie hadn't been hurt, then her feelings never would have grown. And if, on the off chance that her feelings grew regardless of Emilie's condition, Nathalie probably would have quit instead of torturing herself day after day with witnessing how happy they were together.

Nathalie sipped her mocha and turned her gaze towards Adrien's window. Adrien was a good kid and she cared for him very much; at times, like he were her family. But with as much time she spends with the boy, she often had to be cold around him. Partly to enforce Gabriel's rules and demonstrate that she is merely following orders, as he should.

But she also did this for selfish reasons. She is already gonna be so hurt to say goodbye to Gabriel, she didn't want to twist the knife by getting too close to Adrien as well. Her heart just wasn't that strong. She knew it wasn't quite right to act that way around the boy, especially since all he wants, is for someone to listen to him and be there to hold him when he needs it.

A car drove up, and out stepped Adrien's bodyguard. Nathalie looked down at her watch and slid off her car.

"Sorry, Armand, I'll move my car to the side, now." Nathalie said. She pulled her car away and Nathalie parked her car, came back to the front of the house, and she was halfway up the stairs when she stopped completely. She hesitated a moment and then she turned around and walked over to Armand.

"Pardon my abruptness, Armand; but the other day you said Adrien was the closest thing you had to a son. Do you remember that?" Nathalie asked. Armand glanced away and then shrugged when he looked back at her.

"Is that true?" She asked. Armand looked up at Adrien's window and then back at Nathalie. He rubbed the back of his neck and nodded.

"I know that bodyguards try not to get attached to the people they're protecting so that they can properly protect him them. But I want to tell you that I sincerely appreciate how much you care for him." Nathalie said and Armand tensed up a little.

"For what it's worth, I personally believe that you'll have a child of your own, one day." Nathalie said, giving him a gentle pat on the arm and she turned away.

"And I believe you deserve better then Gabriel." Armand stated and Nathalie froze.

"What?" Nathalie said, turning to look at him.

"For what it's worth... Gabriel isn't worthy of your heart." Armand said and Nathalie looked down sadly.

"That obvious?" She asked and Armand shrugged.

"I've been trained to notice the most subtle of facial expressions, and abnormal signs and behavior. I have discovered... several secrets... from remaining silent and noticing what's going on around me." Armand said and Nathalie sighed.

"In other words, 'obvious to you'." Nathalie said and Armand allowed a small smirk at her comment.

"Listen, Nat. Maybe we both need some help to... lead normal lives. You're a strong woman, you don't need someone to guard you, but perhaps we could be friends." Armand said and Nathalie blinked.

"I guess we both need a friend." Nathalie said with a smile and Armand nodded professionally. She stared at him for about three seconds and then she gave him a tilted smile.

"You know, you actually have a nice voice there, Armand. You should think about talking more." Nathalie said. Armand paused for a moment as he thought about it, and then he did a curt nod. Nathalie turned and walked into the house.

-

"Happy birthday!" Nino woke with a start when his parents entered his room. He grabbed his glasses off his side table and smiled when he saw them.

"Oh, dude! Cake for breakfast?" Nino said as they carried a small cake over to his bed. Nino sat up and put on his cap as they sat on the bed. His brother came into the room and stood beside them.

"Well, it is a special day." His father said.

"That's right, it's not every day our young man turns 15." His mother said.

"Don't I get cake, mom?" His little brother Chris asked and their mother chuckled.

"Calm down, Chris. At least let Nino blow out the candle first." Their father said and Chris groaned dramatically and crossed his arms over his chest.

"Why do you care if he blows out the candle or not- Nino isn't even your son." Chris said and the room grew silent. Nino and his parents exchanged glances and then looked back at Chris.

"Who told you that?" Their mother asked.

"Nana told me. She talked about your old husband and how he died- shot overseas. And that's why Nino is so much older then I am. Why didn't you tell me about him; I'm a big kid!" Chris said and their mother scoffed.

"I'm gonna kill her. I am going to kill her." She said calmly, and then she stood up and exited the room.

"Why is she mad?" Chris asked.

"I better go talk to her." Their father said and he handed Nino the little cake.

"Hey, what about the cake?" Chris said and then he pouted. Nino looked at the cake, then at his brother, and then he smiled.

"We can eat the cake together, come on." Nino said and Chris beamed. They walked into the kitchen and Nino grabbed them some forks and two glasses of milk.

"Dig in." Nino said.

"Really?" Chris asked and Nino nodded.

"This is a small cake, it's mine, and I don't have to share it with anyone. If I want to eat it here with a fork instead of on a plate, then I can. But first..." Nino blew out the single solitary candle on the cake and then removed it.

"Can we eat it now?" Chris asked and Nino nodded.

"3... 2... 1... Eat!" Nino said and they both dig into the cake and started eating. Chris smiled at Nino when he finally took a sip of milk.

"Hey, Nino?" Chris asked.

"Yeah, bud." Nino said.

"How come no one treats me like a big kid?" Chris asked and Nino sipped his own milk.

"What do you mean?" Nino asked and Chris shrugged.

"Grownups don't let me do anything. I mean, I can't watch scary movies, I can't play first-person shooter games, I mean mom and dad won't even let me watch that show M.A.S.H." Chris said and Nino blinked confused.

"M.A.S.H.? That military show dad watches from the 70's? How do you even know about that show?" Nino asked.

"Sometimes dad puts it on when he thinks I'm asleep. There's this one doctor who walks around making jokes and talking weird and dressing funny. But when I asked if I can watch it, they said it was too mature for me." Chris said and Nino nodded.

"Well, maybe it is. Those doctors are in Korea during a war... war is hard for adults to deal with, so it can be hard for a kid- even a big kid." Nino said and Chris glared at him.

"You're just like mom and dad! Who never told me about your real dad. We're they never gonna tell me about him? Soldiers are cool; why wouldn't they tell me about him?" Chris asked.

"Listen, Chris-"

"What was his name?" Chris asked and Nino rubbed the back of his neck.

"... Chris..." Nino said softly.

"Nino, I want to know his name. Tell me." Chris demanded and Nino sighed heavily and stared at the cake.

"I just did... my dad's name was Chris." Nino said and Chris paused for a moment.

"They named me after your dad? Well... then they really should have told me!" Chris said and then he stomped off. Nino flinched when Chris slammed his bedroom door and Nino felt bad.

It never occurred to him that they were actually keeping a secret from Chris. It just never really came up. And surely they would have told him when he was older. He looked around briefly and he decided to call Alya... she can probably put this whole issue into perspective.

Chapter Text

Disclaimer: I do not own Miraculous Ladybug or it's characters.

Just a fair warning... the next few chapters are gonna get a tad serious.

Chapter 23,

"I'm here, I'm here." Marinette said as she rushed into the park and over to Alya; gift in hand. Alya gently hushed her and turned her back to Marinette so she could focus more attention on her phone call.

"Sorry." Marinette whispered as she put her gift on the table alongside the few others.

"Don't mind her, Marinette. Nino called her with some family drama." Marinette heard. She looked up and she saw Adrien on a ladder hanging streamers up.

"Nino? Is everything ok?" Marinette said and Adrien shrugged.

"I'm not sure. Something about his dad and his brother, but that's pretty much it." Adrien said and Marinette sighed as she looked at Alya.

"Well, I hope it's not too bad. It would suck to have something serious happen on your birthday." Marinette said and Adrien climbed down the ladder and dusted off his hand.

"I guess if anyone would know, we would." Adrien said and Marinette eyed him.

"What does that mean?" Marinette asked and Adrien shrugged.

"Well, think about it. On my birthday Nino got akumatized and turned into the Bubbler. Then on your birthday your grandmother got akumatized and turned into Befana." Adrien said and Marinette rolled her eyes.

"Well, at least if someone gets akumatized, we have Ladybug and Cat Noir to save the day." Marinette said and Adrien smiled.

"Well, they are an unstoppable team." Adrien said and Marinette nodded.

"You could say that again." Marinette commented and Adrien shrugged.

"They're an unstoppable team." Adrien said. Marinette blinked at this response and then she giggled softly.

"That's so stupid." Marinette said and Adrien shrugged.

"If it gets you to laugh, then it can't be that stupid." Adrien said and Marinette rolled her eyes. She looked at him and for a moment she felt awkward, and she bit her lip.

"So, um... how have you been?" Marinette asked and Adrien rubbed the back of his neck.

"Ok, I guess. You know, two arms, two legs, ten fingers and toes." Adrien said and Marinette smirked at the stupid joke.

"Odd, I don't expect that type of humor from you Adrien." Marinette said.

"Who do you expect it from?" Adrien asked.

"Cat- er..." Marinette blushed a little.

"Wauling comedians." She finished.

"Who?" Adrien asked and Marinette straightened her back a little.

"Caterwauling comedians." She said unphased and Adrien smiled at her quick thinking.

"You know, speaking of comedians, um... well, really comedy as opposed to comedians." Adrien hesitated and Marinette stared at him.

"Yeah?" She asked and Adrien put his hands in his pockets.

"Um... well, um... someone recommended to me that we get together and watch a movie or two. N-not as a date, but for us to... um... spend time together." Adrien said, trying to sound confident, but he was too nervous.

"Oh? Well, what movies did you have in mind?" Marinette asked and Adrien's heart jumped.

"I, uh, I mean... it could be anything, you know. I'd hate for you to be stuck watching a movie you don't want to watch, you know. Um, but they recommended two movies that we could, maybe, possibly, watch. Matilda and Secondhand Lions." Adrien hated how nervous he was being. After all was the one who said he should watch the movies with Marinette in the first place. Yet somehow he was scared of her rejection and it felt like his heart was gonna jump out of his chest.

"Are you gonna have time for that?" Marinette asked and Adrien nodded.

"I talked to Nathalie about it already. Told her a little about us arguing and how our friendship has been... bruised... well she says that she'll make it happen. Uh, if you agree to it, that is." Adrien said. For a moment, Marinette was silent; and it was one of the scariest moments of his life.

"That sounds fun. Maybe you could come over to my house tomorrow or after school Monday." Marinette said with a smile. Adrien breathes out, dropping his shoulders as his body finally relaxed.

"Oh, good." Adrien said and Marinette giggled at him.

"Nino? Nino!" Alya said. She lowered her phone and groaned in frustration.

"Alya?" Marinette said and Alya turned to them and sighed.

"I'm sorry, I think I should go over to Nino's." Alya said and Adrien bit his lip.

"Is he ok?" Adrien asked and Alya shrugged.

"He was telling me how upset Chris was, because he couldn't watch M.A.S.H. or play shooter games, or watch scary movies. And then I hear someone say 'you're drafted' and he hung up." Alya said.

"Weird. 'You're drafted'? Are you sure that's what they said?" Marinette asked.

"Maybe I misheard them, but that's what it sounded like. I hate to ditch you guys while there's still so much work to do, and the others haven't arrived yet, but I gotta go over and see that everything is alright." Alya said and Adrien put a hand on her shoulder.

"Don't worry about us. The others will be here soon and if we need help in the meantime we can always ask Nathalie or my bodyguard to help. They didn't want to leave me until all the decorations were set up anyways." Adrien said, and Marinette smiled.

"That's right, we'll be fine. You just go check up on Nino." Marinette said.

"Are you sure you can handle that? No accidents, no disappearing acts, no 'can't say no' favors?" Alya asked and Marinette rolled her eyes.

"Yep, I'm gonna do all three of those; but first be amazed at me standing on my head and spinning myself round and round and round we go." Marinette said half-sarcastically. Alya giggled, completely unaware of the subtle swooning expression Adrien couldn't help but have on his face.

"Thanks guys. I'll be back as soon as I can." Alya said and she gave them a quick hug before running off.

"So, I guess I need to get started. Where do you need me?" Marinette asked. For a moment Adrien was silent because his 'caterwauling comedian' side had way too many humorous/flirtatious responses associated with that question.

"Uh, well we have a box of tree decorations on that table, or we can put out some more tables and put cloths on them, or we can set up the DJ equipment so Nino can plug in his playlist or jump on when he wants to." Adrien suggested.

"You're doing the streamers, so I can do the decorations in the tree while you do that. Then together we can do that other stuff." Marinette said and Adrien smiled widely. For the first time, it sincerely felt like he and Marinette really were an unstoppable team. She looked behind Adrien and her eyes widened.

"B-aah!" Marinette shouted and Adrien quickly turned around. There stood two large men; one in a hockey mask and the other in a bleached human-like mask. They were standing side by side, with their shoulders back and very tended up body language.

"Stand back!" Adrien said as he guarded Marinette, but they didn't move.

"Who are you?" Marinette asked.

"Nah, they won't answer you." Adrien said. Before she could ask 'why not', Adrien's bodyguard grabbed the both of them, dragged them to the limousine and tossed them inside. When they turned and looked out the window, the two intimidating figures still hadn't moved. Regardless, when the bodyguard and Nathalie got in the car, it started to drive away.

"Who were they?" Marinette asked aloud.

"I didn't get a good look at their faces, but we are gonna get you two, to a safe place." Nathalie said.

"It's weird. They looked like Michael Myers and Jason Voorhees." Adrien said with contemplation in his voice.

"Wait, who?" Marinette asked and Adrien blinked.

"That's right, you don't like scary movies. Well, Michael Myers is the killer in Halloween, and Jason Voorhees is kinda the killer of Friday the 13th." Adrien said.

"How is he 'kinda' the killer?" Marinette said annoyed.

"Well the answer depends on if you're talking about Friday the 13th as a franchise or the first movie. Because he is the killer of the franchise, but not the first movie, but that so isn't the point." Adrien explained quickly.

"So you're telling me that for some reason there are two horror movie serial killers?" Marinette asked and Adrien nodded.

"It would seem so." Adrien said.

"Well then... why did they just stand there? Why didn't they tried to hurt us, or even more at all?" Marinette asked.

"Well, if I had to guess-"

Adrien was interrupted by 5 knives being jabbed into the roof of the car.

"I would say they weren't activated yet!" Adrien shouted as the knifes ripped apart the ceiling. When the roof was ripped off, there stood a burned man with a fedora, a red and green striped sweater, and a glove of knife fingers. As soon as Nathalie saw him, the color drained from her face.

"Heeeere's Freddy!" He shouted. He reached in, grabbed Nathalie and dangled her in the air.

"Hey baby, you look tired. I think that's because I've been chasing you in my dreams; HA!" Freddy laughed, jumping away with Nathalie.

"No!" Adrien shouted, making an attempt to grab her, but the effort was feeble.

"Helicopters!" Marinette shouted, pointing up at them.

These choppers were old, circa 1950's, and there were a lot of them. It was scary seeing these iron machines in their flight pattern, ready for action, or worse. Though the hole in the car, they saw one of the helicopters drop something; terrifyingly enough it was a bomb. Unable to stop it, Adrien threw himself over Marinette to help protect her.

Thankfully they were not killed, but the bomb did flip the car, spiraling down the street. Adrien did his best to hold onto Marinette, just in case her seatbelt wasn't enough; she held onto him too. Somehow, they stopped, and for a brief moment, they could only hear a high-pitched C note, and the beating of their own hearts. After they had a moment to catch their breaths, they were able to hear more; but they didn't like it. They heard the sound of guns firing in the distance, among other ammo.

"Oh, why is this happening?" Marinette cried and Adrien couldn't tell if one of them were shaking, or they both were.

"Someone's got to be akumatized." Adrien said as Marinette cried into his shoulder.

"But who could want this?" Marinette asked.

"I don't know." Adrien said. They remained there, listening to the frightening things around them, when they heard something unexpected.

"Hi." A friendly voice said. They looked up, through the hole and saw a man in a soldier's uniform, smiling down at them.

"Hi?" Marinette said.

"It's ok, don't worry, I'm a doctor. That gorilla up there is gonna need some medical assistance, so the three of you have just earned a one way ticket to the 4077 mash unit." The man said. After he said this, the driver seat door opened up and other soldiers carefully removed Adrien's bodyguard from his seat down to a gurney.

"Who are you?" Adrien asked.

"Well, I happen to be Benjamin Franklin Pierce; AKA Hawkeye. My Commanding Officer calls me Pierce, my dad calls me Benjamin, my friends call me Hawkeye, and nurses call me tonight. Frankly I don't care what the army calls me, because they sent me here without my permission. Now let's get you out of the car." Hawkeye said. Adrien couldn't help but tighten his hold on Marinette and glared at the strange man.

"Hey, hey, take it easy; I'm not gonna hurt her. All I want to do is look you both over, give you a terrible meal, and send you on your merry little ways so that you can hopefully be happy for the rest of your lives." Hawkeye said.

Adrien listened to the man's gentle tone and sighed when he realized that he believed him. He let go of Marinette and they unbuckle themselves before Hawkeye carefully lifted them out of the car.

Chapter Text

Disclaimer: I do not own Miraculous Ladybug or M.A.S.H or any of the characters.

Note: Technically there are Mash spoilers.

Chapter 24,

Adrien and Marinette were escorted to an Army truck. For a moment they watched as Hawkeye and other military members carried wounded soldiers unto the truck and laid them down on the available beds. When the truck was full of new patients, Hawkeye and two other medical soldiers climbed into the truck and it bustled on it's way.

"You know you're lucky I found you when I did. I came up to the front because they needed an extra hand stabilizing wounded. I was about to head back to the 4077th when I saw your car doing cartwheels. Heh, maybe that's where the word 'cartwheel' comes from." Hawkeye said with a smile, but the two children just held each other.

"Ok, listen, when we get back to camp, I'm gonna be pretty busy with my friends taking care of these groupies; I mean they can't get enough of us. But don't you worry, I'm gonna entrust you to this really run man, sometimes woman, named Klinger. You might think he's a little strange when he wears his gown with the plunging neckline, but he looks absolutely stunning when he wears this light blue evening gown." Hawkeye said and Marinette perked up at this comment.

"Really?" Marinette asked and Hawkeye nodded.

"Yeah, he wears dresses all the time, once he even dressed up as the Statue of Liberty with a fun little light show. Do you like fashion?" Hawkeye asked and Marinette smiled a little.

"I want to be a world famous fashion designer." Marinette said and Hawkeye smiled.

"Well, I think you and Klinger will get along just fine. Maybe you can even see a dress together." Hawkeye said and then he looked over at Adrien.

"She's nice, maybe you should keep her." Hawkeye said, and their eyes widened. Embarrassed, they let go of each other and looked away.

"Well, w-we aren't a couple." Adrien said, and Hawkeye glanced at the both of them.

"Uh-huh." Hawkeye said in slight non-belief.

"Well, why don't I tell you a little bit about the camp. I already told you about Klinger, but what I didn't tell you is that Klinger is our company clerk. It use to be this lovely kid we called Radar. However Radar had to go home because his uncle Ed died and he needed to help his mom take care of the family farm. Now the man in charge, Colonel Potter, is nice for regular army. Oh, 'regular army' means he actually enlisted instead of getting himself drafted like the rest of us. This here is his 3rd or 4th war, so he has a good head on his shoulders. He actually replaced, our old commanding officer, Henry Blake, may he Rest In Peace." Hawkeye said, looking down for a moment.

"What happened to him?" Marinette asked.

"Well... Henry was a draftee, like most of us. In this here army you earn points for every day/month/year, and extra points for different awards or promotions you receive. He earned enough points to get discharged and we all said goodbye to him. But on his way home, his helicopter got shot down... no survivors." Hawkeye said sadly and Adrien rubbed the back of his neck.

"My condolences." Adrien said and Hawkeye nodded slowly.

"At least Trapper made it home. I may not have been able to say goodbye to him, but at least I know that he's alive and safe. He was my old bunk mate. BJ replaced him, and he's a wonderful guy. Kind and extremely loyal to his wife and he has a daughter at home he's never met. He's 20x better then that ferret-faced weasel, Frank Burns. He was a wuss, an incompetent doctor, a hypocrite, a fake, but he must have been an incredible lover. No matter how many times he tried to cheat and get a Purple Heart, or told his wife how ugly Margaret was, Hot Lips kept forgiving him; I mean why?" Hawkeye said, forgetting that he was talking to fourteen-year-olds. When he did remember, he chuckled nervously and he cleared his throat.

"Margaret is the head nurse. She's tough, expects the best out of her nurses because she expects the best out of herself. Some people thinks that she is too tough, and she can be, but secretly she is a very warm and loving person, and loves children too. I won't ask her to care for you, but she'll probably want to do something nice for you; just to warn you." Hawkeye said and Marinette smiled at him.

"She sounds nice." Marinette said.

"She is nice, she's just temperamental on account of her short fuse." Hawkeye said, and then he paused a moment. 

"Let's see, Klinger, Potter, BJ, Hot Lips, who else? Ah, the spoiled little rich boy, Charles Emerson Winchester the third. He replaced Frank." Hawkeye said that in a stereotypical high class accent, making Marinette giggle. 

"I like Charles more than Frank, though. His main problem is that he was sent here. He won up a debt with his superior and he was sent here basically to avoid being paid a debt. He's not as gung-ho about going home like section 8 Klinger, but he is rather determined to return to Tokyo. But if you like things that are a bit more proper, like classical records, or poetry, or rich people food, and insulting those beneath you, Charles is your best friend." Hawkeye said.

"I'm glad you're not like Adrien." Marinette said and Hawkeye blinked.

"Oh, I guess you'll hate our mess tent more then usual. If you're like Charles, you'll view it as a cesspool of dysfunctional flavors determined to murder the healthy tastebuds or everyone in camp, as if it were a kamikaze mission." Hawkeye said and Adrien smirked.

"Well, you did say that you wanted to feed us a terrible meal." Adrien said and Hawkeye smiled.

"I knew there was a grin hiding out in there." Hawkeye said and the children laughed.

"Get ready Hawkeye." The driver said.

"Ah, if you excuse me, I have a previous engagement to get prepped and ready for." Hawkeye said, straightening his back.

"Attention, Attention personnel. Incoming wounded on the compound." A man on the speaker said, and the vehicle stopped soon after. The doors opened up and Hawkeye fell into his professional arena.

"I'll take this one, get him prepped and started with 3 units of whole blood; Margaret I want you by my side." Pierce said when he saw her.

"Yes, Doctor." She said and she went directly inside.

"Father Mulcahy, it looks pretty bad out there, you may need to help with anesthesia or a nurse's aid; you think you can handle that?" Hawkeye asked a kind looking gentleman wearing a black shirt that accentuates his arms and his crucifix necklace.

"I'm happy to help wherever the Lord calls me to help." Father Mulcahy said happily.

"Aw, geez Pierce, why do you always put commies and Gooks ahead or our good old soldier boys? That's against army regulation." Frank Burns said as he passed Hawkeye, who groaned.

"Oh, up your nose with a rubber hose, Frank!" Hawkeye said, and then he stopped dead in his tracks. Was he seeing things?

"You can't say that to me, I'm a superior officer." Frank said and Hawkeye turned around.

"All that means is that you're a superior idiot Frank." Trapper said and Hawkeye simply couldn't believe his eyes.

"That's not very nice!" Frank shouted.

"Better calm down Frank. If your blood pressure gets too high, people will think you're a red panda instead of a ferret." BJ said and Frank huffed.

"Oh, you guys! Colonel, do you hear the things they call me?" Frank complained.

"Well, at least a red panda is cute." Hawkeye heard, but he couldn't believe it. There, standing beside him, was Henry Blake; in his fishing hat, and that warm smile on his face. Hawkeye's eyes watered when he saw him.

"Horse Malarkey! This is a mash unit, and that stands for Mobile Army Surgical Hospital! Not Many Army Surgeons Having a conversation! Get a move on!" Colonel Potter said and most fell into position.

"Hawkeye, I've alerted Klinger to watch those kids in the truck while you're in surgery. He'll be here in a minute." Hawkeye turned and he saw Radar standing beside him. 

"Uh... thank you." Hawkeye said slowly and Radar blinked at him.

"Geez, Hawkeye, you look like you've just seen a ghost." Radar said and Hawkeye nodded.

"I have." Hawkeye said, and he turned and entered the hospital and he saw Margaret and Father Mulcahy at the sink scrubbing up. Margaret turned and saw Hawkeye and she grew concerned.

"Doctor, are you alright?" Margaret asked as Hawkeye changed slowly.

"I don't know. Let me ask you both something before I do any surgery." Hawkeye said.

"What is it my son?" Mulcahy asked.

"We're listening." Margaret stated. 

"Ok, where is Frank Burns?" Hawkeye asked and Margaret blinked, confused.

"A Veterans hospital in Indiana." Margaret said and Father Mulcahy hesitated.

"Excuse me, Major Houlihan, but Frank Burns should be outside assessing the wounded with Major Winchester." Father said.

"What? Frank's back? That Dirty Skunk! I should have smelt him the second he stepped foot in the 4077th!" Margaret shouted and Hawkeye held her hand.

"Simmer down, Hot Lips." Hawkeye said and Margaret glared at him.

"How many times have an asked you not to call me that?" Margaret asked, but when she saw Pierce's pleading eyes, she sighed softly.

"What else?" She asked.

"What happened to Trapper and Radar?" Hawkeye asked and Margaret rolled her eyes.

"They were discharged." She said.

"Excuse me again for correcting you once more, but if they were discharged, I haven't heard of it. They should be outside as well." Father Mulcahy said and Margaret paused as she started to realize what Hawkeye was feeling.

"And Henry Blake?" Hawkeye asked, and Margaret put her hand over her mouth.

"Once again, outside. Are you sure you two are feeling alright enough to perform surgery?" Mulcahy asked and Hawkeye nodded.

"You go ahead father, I want to talk to Houlihan for a moment." Hawkeye said and the father left promptly.

"Pierce, what's going on?" Margaret asked and Hawkeye shrugged.

"I don't know, I really don't know. But you and I seem to be the only ones who are seeing doubles. And I haven't had a drink since noon." Hawkeye said and she went over to the door and looked out the window. 

"My god, they're all out there. Trapper, Burns, Radar and Henry. Why are we the only ones who know they don't belong here?" Margaret asked aloud and Hawkeye sighed.

"Since I said 'I don't know' ten seconds ago, it makes sense to think I know now." Hawkeye said and she rolled her eyes.

"Ok, Mr. Funnyman. How are we suppose to handle ourselves in the operating room, acting like everything is fine?" Houlihan asked and Hawkeye looked at her.

"Margaret, you are the toughest individual I have ever met. You've assisted me on the front, you work through shellings, bombs, and gun fire, and all inside buildings that are seconds away from falling apart. You're scared of loud noises, yet you constantly run to your greatest fear, in order to be the best nurse you can be and help a patient that needs your help. I've seen you do all that and I know you'll survive this. Just think of it as some extra assistance, if you have to, but we have a job to do now. We can deal with the other randomness later." Hawkeye said and he dried his hands throughly and then turned to Margaret again.

"Are you ready nurse?" Hawkeye asked and she nodded.

"Yes, Doctor." She said professionally, and then they went to work.

Chapter Text

Disclaimer: I do not own Miraculous Ladybug or it's characters.

Chapter 25,

Klinger escorted the kids to the mess tent and Marinette stared through the clear fabric and watched the doctors and nurses take care of the seemingly endless ocean of wounded soldiers fighting for their attention.

"You know, I remember when I first got stationed here, and the sight of all that blood and suffering broke my heart." Klinger said, standing beside Marinette and he sipped his coffee.

"For me, it was a constant reminder that I was in a war zone and I could die at any moment. But you want to know what made me feel a bit better about it?" Klinger said and Marinette turned to look at him.

"What's that?" She asked and Klinger smiled.

"The doctors. Potter, Hunnicutt, and especially Pierce. I'll tell you what, if every doctor had Hawkeye's passion to keep people alive, there'd be a lot less sick people in the world. But then, if we keep having wars like this here 'police action', doctors will never have the time to research new medical practices and medicine." Klinger said and Marinette sighed.

"That makes me feel better." Marinette said and Klinger chuckled awkwardly.

"Sorry, I'm typically better with younger kids. Like the kids at the orphanage down the street. Granted most of them can't understand a word I say when I sing to them, or read them stories, or just talk to them in general; but I say some things don't need a translator." Klinger said and Marinette actually smiled at this.

"You know, I actually went to the orphanage yesterday. I gave them a bunch of... um, donations I thought they would like." Marinette said and Adrien perked up to this.

"Did you go alone?" Adrien asked and Marinette hesitated. What could she say?

"Well, not exactly. Cat Noir saw me, for some reason, and decided to help me out." Marinette said and Klinger smiled at her.

"And is Cat Noir friend, lover, or foe?" Klinger asked and Marinette got bashful.

"He's just your friendly neighborhood superhero." Marinette said and Klinger blinked.

"Superhero? You guys got superheroes?" Klinger asked and Adrien nodded.

"Yep, Cat Noir and, of course, the ever lovely Ladybug." Adrien said and Klinger smirked.

"Sounds like your a bit of a fanboy, kid. I bet you think Ladybug is the bees knees." Klinger said and Adrien's eyes widened.

"Um... well... she's..." Adrien hesitated, and he glanced at Marinette who giggled at him.

"Relax, Adrien. Klinger isn't asking if you are head over heels in love with Ladybug. He's merely asking if you appreciate her and find her pretty." Marinette said and Adrien hopes he wasn't blushing.

"Oh, right." Adrien said and for a moment, Marinette wondered if the girl Adrien was in love with, actually was Ladybug.

However, that was ridiculous. He doesn't know Ladybug enough to really fall in love with her. If he really did love her, it's only because she's saved him a couple of times.

"Well, don't sit there on your thumbs, I have always wanted to meet real Superheroes. The closest I've ever gotten is Hawkeye, which is a huge compliment, but it's not the same. Tell me all about them." Klinger said. Adrien and Marinette looked at each other to decide who should start.

"Well, Ladybug is really smart and creative and tough as nails." Adrien said and this was flattering, but Marinette bit her lip in concern.

"But she can also be stubborn and pigheaded when it comes to people she doesn't necessarily like. She would really be nothing without Cat Noir." Marinette said and Adrien paused.

"Well, Cat Noir can't do much goo without Ladybug. What's the point of having the power of destruction if he doesn't have Ladybug to fix everything up?" Adrien said and Marinette blinked.

"Perhaps, but you don't understand. You don't know what goes through Ladybug's mind when she's fighting. I, uh... I imagine that Cat Noir helps calm her down, and to believe in herself and he teaches her how to be more opened and accepting towards others. Sure his power might be destruction, but he is so warm and loving that Ladybug needs him more then she needs her own powers. Without him... Hawkmoth would have defeated her a long time ago." Marinette said wholeheartedly. Adrien was too stunned to speak, but Klinger whistled.

"Man, they sound like an unstoppable team. Who knows, maybe I'll get the chance to meet them. Any chance they'll be flying through these parts soon?" Klinger asked and then a nurse ran into the mess tent.

"Klinger, we need more help in pre-op." She said and Klinger sighed.

"Well, I hate to leave now, but the golden rule of comedy is 'always leave them wanting more'. I'll be back as soon as I can, but if you need anything, except good food, Igor is the one in the apron serving the powdered eggs." Klinger said and he swiftly left for the hospital. Marinette took a deep breath and she smiled at Adrien.

"Actually, I think I'll check out the camp a bit. You know, get a better sense of our surroundings." Marinette said, standing up.

"Alright, I'll be here, I guess." Adrien said with a smile and then she left. Adrien waited a few seconds and then he left the mess tent too.

Marinette quickly found a secluded spot and she then transformed into Ladybug. She emerged from her hiding spot and then she pulled out her yo-yo and she swung it up to a high wooden post and launched herself up into the air, and slowed down her falling by swinging the yo-yo above her head. She was hoping that a higher view would give her a sense of which direction the akumatized individual might be.

But all she saw was war, in every fathomable direction. She couldn't tell who was her allies and who she was suppose to fight. She saw a lot of smoke, a lot of machines/artillery, and soldiers running around. With a slight sigh of defeat, she lowered herself gently back down to the 4077th MASH.

"Any good news, milady?" Cat Noir asked, surprising Ladybug a little too much; which made her mad.

"Do you have to sneak up on me, Cat-" She looked at him and her voice faltered when she looked into his gorgeous eyes.

"Uh... um... thanks for keeping me on my toes Cat Noir." She said, bashfully rubbing the back of her neck. Cat Nour blinked at this reaction.

"Um... well, what do you suggest we do?" Cat Noir asked and Ladybug took a deep breath.

"This battle is too large for us to win a bunch of tiny battles. Somehow we need to find the source of all this, and put a stop to them." Ladybug said and Cat Noir looked around.

"It's a little hard to find a source here. We seem to be in the middle of a bloodbath. Maybe we should talk to those doctors when they are done in surgery. They probably have a better understanding of this atmosphere then we do." Cat Noir said and Ladybug hesitated.

"I don't know, Cat Noir. They'll be in surgery for many hours. It would probably be faster to try and logically pick a direction that the akuma might be, and fight the real villain. Then the doctors wouldn't have anyone to patch up." Ladybug said and Cat Noir hesitated.

"Well, that's only faster if you're right on the first try. If we pick the wrong direction, it might take us twice as long just to return to this staring point, much less trying to canvas the rest of this literal battleground. With all of the explosions, guns, and smoke, it's three times harder to find our way around. And I think we know Paris better then any other Parisian out there." Cat Noir said and Ladybug sighed.

"How about a compromise. If we go in one direction, and it turns out to be a wild goose chase, we will return here and wait to talk to the doctors about this, and let them help us." Ladybug said. Cat Noir couldn't help but feel uneasy about that idea, but Ladybug's face said it all. She wanted to do her best to stop any more people from getting hurt. Knowing this, Cat Noir sighed.

"Ok, what direction should we go?" Cat Noir said and Ladybug contemplated a moment.

"Let's see. This is a MASH unit from the 50's. There were MASH units used in the Korean War, right? So that war was between North Korea and South Korea. So... if we are surrounded by army members from the 50's, that must mean that this side is fighting the North. Perhaps if we head north, we'll find the Akuma." Ladybug said, and Cat Noir pulled out his baton and winked at her.

"Well then, north is that way, milady." Cat Noir said and Ladybug looked away from his loving gaze.

"Then... what are you waiting for, slow poke?" Ladybug said, swinging her yo-yo in the correct direction. Cat Noir chuckled and quickly followed her.

"So how did you know this MASH unit is from the 50's?" Cat Noir asked as they rushed northbound.

"I have a family member who is really into tradition. He taught me about classic military vehicles, and that's what these people are using." Ladybug said.

"Well, that's certainly helpful." Cat Noir said.

"You know, before I saw some horror movie icons running around. What do you think that's all about?" Cat Noir asked.

"I don't know." She admitted, with a shrug.

"I mean, you have horror movie icons, and all of these soldiers running around, but there doesn't seem to be a real objective to anything." Ladybug said and Cat Noir blinked.

"What do you mean?" Cat Noir asked.

"Well, where's the guy giving orders, and what are those orders? Is it someone who is trying to get a item that was robbed from them? Were they treated poorly and want revenge? Were they trying to prove they can do something? Are they standing up for someone else they care about? I don't see any of that. All I see is a bunch of pointless fighting, and no reason for it." Ladybug said.

But then, she felt a blinding pain in the back of her leg, and a half-second later, she heard the sound of a gunshot; and when she went down to the ground, she stayed down.

"Milady!" Cat Noir said, quickly turning around and running towards her. When he got close, he glanced up just long enough to see the barrel of a gun before he got shot in the shoulder. Which knocked him into his back. With a groan, he sat up, prepared to fight, but he saw a group of 5 soldiers pointing their guns at Ladybug. There was nothing he could do. Even if he tried to use his powers, they would shoot Ladybug before he finished saying 'cataclysm'.

"Il-eona!" One of the soldier's stood in front of Cat Noir and shouted. Cat Noir understood enough Korean to know this meant, 'Stand Up!', so he did.

"Il-eona!" A different soldier shouted at Ladybug and she tried to stand, but the pressure was too much and she fell back down. Wanting to help her, Cat Noir took a few steps closer to her.

"Mulleoseo!" The first soldier shouted at him and Cat Noir glared at him.

"If you won't help her, then I will. She can barely walk, man! So Either Move Out Of My Way Or Kill Me!" Cat Noir shouted and Ladybug gasped.

"Are You Crazy?!?" Ladybug shouted, but Cat Noir simply glared at the soldier before him. The soldier held his gun securely before glancing back at Ladybug. With a look of uncertainty, he nodded and stepped to the side.

"Geunyeoleul dowajuseyo." The soldier consented and Cat Noir didn't need to be told twice. He picked her up bridal-style, which hurt his shoulder, but he didn't want to risk her leg getting worse.

Together they were escorted to a nearby North Korean camp. They approached a barn-esq. building, and when they entered it, there were lots of metal torture devices and dried blood scattered around them. Before Cat Noir had a chance to think of a plan, or even fight back, they were sat down into two wooden chairs and tied together. A superior soldier walked up to Ladybug.

"Meosjin gwigeol-i. anaega seonmul-eul wonhal geos gat-ayo." He sajd right before reaching over and removing Ladybug's earrings.

"Wait! No!" She cried out, but it was too late. She reverted back to powerless old Marinette.

"Wa! Mabeob-ui gwigeol-i! Nae anaeneun ij-eo beoligo amsijang-eseo mueos-eul eod-eul su issneunji boja." He said with a greedy smile on his face.

"Beon-yeogganeun eodi issseubnikka?" He asked his unit.

"Geuneun Rgwa Re gassda" Another soldier answered him. Marinette stared at her beloved Miraculous, and she wanted to scream, but she suddenly felt so useless.

"Eo! Yeogiseo dahaeyahanayo? Chinguege oneun chinguga eobsneunji hwag-inhago najung-e geudeul-i aneun geos-eul hwag-inhagi wihae dol-aol geos-ibnida." Their superior said and the soldiers all left the barn, leaving Marinette free to panic.

"Oh My God!" She shouted and she started hyperventilating.

"Calm down, milady." Cat Noir said.

"I can't and I won't! Do you know what they did?!?" She shouted.

"I know, but-"

"They took off my earrings! I-I-I-I-I've never lost them before!" She shouted.

"We can get them back." Cat Noir said.

"You can, maybe. But I'm here, powerless!" She said, panting up a storm.

"Milady, relax-"

"This is it! This one mission we fail!"

"Mil-"

"We will have to get a new Ladybug, I can't wait go one doing the job, now that this has happened!"

"M-"

"But what if no one believes the new Ladybug, and then she decides to use her powers for evil, and joins up with Hawk Moth, and all of Pros will crumble, and it will be all my fault, and-"

"MARINETTE!!! Calm Down!" Cat Noir shouted, and for a moment, Marinette was as still as a statue and silent as a tomb. She turned her head closer to Cat Noir.

"W-What did you say?" Marinette asked and Cat Noir let out a deep sigh.

"I... I told you to calm down... Marinette." Cat Noir said, and she couldn't believe her ears.

Chapter Text

Disclaimer: I do not own Miraculous Ladybug or it's characters.

Personal note: I don't know why I keep inserting different languages into my stories, but oh well.

Chapter 26,

"H... how long have you known?" Marinette asked and Cat Noir's shoulder's slumped.

"Ever since Tikki found me and told me that I needed to use the Ladybug Miraculous." Cat Noir admitted and Marinette shook her head.

"I guess it really would have been too much for them to actually tell you I was sick." Marinette said and Cat Noir bit his lip.

"Well, you were sick with Akuma fever." Cat Noir suggested. Marinette blinked at his words and then scoffed with a smile.

"Now that's exactly what I expect from a caterwauling comedian." Marinette said softly and Cat Noir smiled softly at her.

"So, how's your leg, Milady bluebell?" Cat Noir said and they both blushed at his words.

"I-I, um... it hurts." She admitted.

"We need to get you back to those doctors. They can easily care for your leg." Cat Noir said.

"And your shoulder." Marinette said and Cat Noir was silent a moment.

"Right." Cat Noir said. His mind was so focused on the fact that she got shot, that he almost forgot the paint he was feeling.

"I can't believe the way you stood up for me." Marinette said.

"Of course. You know, what was I suppose to do? Let them shoot you again, because you can't walk?" Cat Noir said and Marinette took a breath.

"Still... I just find myself so in awe of how much you believe in me. I can't believe that you're willing to die for me. I..." she hesitated and then she lowered her gaze.

"I don't deserve your blind faith, Cat Noir." Marinette said and Cat Noir shifted until he managed to lean his head back onto her shoulder.

"I have faith in you, Milady. In Ladybug and Marinette. I'm not blind about it... if anything, my eyes have been opened to how wonderful you really are." Cat Noir said and Marinette hesitantly glanced at him in his awkward position.

"So you're not disappointed that... I'm Ladybug?" Marinette asked and Cat Noir smiled softly.

"Nope." Cat Noir said. He picked up his head; partly to give his neck a break, and partly to look away from Marinette.

"I was a little surprised. Especially since... I told you that I, um... that I was in love with Ladybug." Cat Noir said slowly, and Marinette tensed a bit.

"Yeah..." She said softly.

"But in the same token, I'm glad that it is you." Cat Noir said.

"You mean it?" Marinette asked and he nodded.

"Yeah. As Ladybug, you are so smart and confident and you'll do anything to save Paris. And then, as Marinette, you're so creative, and loving and you'll do whatever you can to support your friends and connect them to other people." Cat Noir said and Marinette smiled.

"Ok... ok, we better get out of here before those guys come back." Marinette said.

"Or before they try to sell your earrings on the black market." Cat Noir said.

"Wait, do you speak Korean?" Marinette asked and Cat Noir moved his head back and forth.

"Not much; I couldn't hold a conversation with it." Cat Noir said.

"Oh, Cat Noir, I could kiss you." Marinette said happily and he leaned his head back onto her shoulder and puckered his lips.

It was ridiculous to try and kiss her now, because even if she had the physical capability to reach his lips, this certainly wasn't the time. Still, this display was so adorable that Marinette couldn't help but be charmed by it. She went ahead and leaned forward and gave Cat Noir's forehead a tiny kiss. Which, upon this act, caused Cat Noir's eye to open widely and his whole face turned red.

"What did they say?" Marinette asked sweetly and Cat Noir was still frozen. He got so use to Ladybug pushing him away, or shifting his head to the side... he didn't actually expect any sort of reciprocation.

"Caaaaaaaaaat." Marinette said in a singsong tone, and Cat Noir shook his head and sat up correctly.

"Um, they talked about some translator, but he's not here. They talked about, um... that one soldier took your earrings to give to his wife, but since they were, um... magic, he was gonna sell them on the black market and see what he can get." Cat Noir said and Marinette nodded.

"Ok, let's see. Can you use your cataclysm on the rope?" Marinette asked and he hesitated

"Um, considering where my hand is, I'd rather not risk it." Cat Noir said and she thought.

"Tikki." Marinette said and Cat Noir's eyes widened as he realized her idea.

"Brilliant." He said with a smile. Marinette looked down at her purse and she blinked.

"Come on, Tikki." Marinette urged, but then she realized why her kwami wasn't coming.

"Oh, no. She disappeared when they removed my earrings." Marinette said with a groan.

"That can happen?" Cat Noir asked and she nodded.

"Yeah. I know because after our first battle, I removed my earrings even though Tikki didn't want me to. She disappeared when so did that, because..." Marinette hesitated.

"Because you were giving up?" Cat Noir asked and she nodded.

"I... well... anyways, it makes sense for Tikki to disappear when they removed the earrings." Marinette said and she looked around. Then suddenly she realized what they could do and she rolled her eyes.

"We are being ridiculous. This is simple rope. You can cut the rope with your claws." Marinette said and Cat Noir bit his lip.

He shifted, which stung his shoulder and he awkwardly ran a claws against the rope. It took about three strokes with his claw before one of the strand broke. Marinette did her best to loosen and remove the rope as Cat Noir cut it; and soon, they were free. They stood up and Marinette buckled in pain, and Cat Noir caught her.

"Easy." Cat Noir said and Marinette groaned.

"We need to find something to soak up the blood as we find my miraculous and make our way back to the M.A.S.H 4077th." Marinette said as she sat back down on the chair.

"Not just for our heath, but blood trails can be followed." Marinette said and Cat Noir looked around them.

"We can't use anything hereS they only cloths here are filthy and already covered in blood." Cat Noir said. Marinette put a hand on her face as she thought about this, but then she gasped happily.

"Not the only things." Marinette said, and he turned to her. She took off her grey gloves, ripped them in half and formed a mock-bandage around her own leg.

"Come here." Marinette said and Cat Noir knelt down for her. Marinette removed her jacket, folded it and wrapped that around Cat Noir's shoulder. She tied it off, but to help keep it in place, she reached up, removed her hair ties, and wrapped them around the bandage. Cat Noir stared at her, in slight disbelief. This was like giving him the shirt off her back, and she didn't even hesitate to do so.

"Ok, I'm gonna need to lean on you a bit while we locate my miraculous." Marinette said.

"No problem, bluebell." Cat Noir said as he helped her to her feet. She leaned against Cat Noir's undamaged shoulder and they moved to the door. Slowly, Marinette cracked the door opened to see if there was a guard outside the building; there wasn't. They slipped out of the barn and off to the side, where they were out of sight.

"Ok, if you were gonna sell something valuable, where would you put it, to keep it away from people who would steal it?" Marinette asked.

"On a military base? Perhaps the office, or maybe even a storage shed." Cat Noir said.

"Makes sense... although..." she hesitated and Cat Noir rose an eyebrow at her.

"Something wrong?" Cat Noir asked and Marinette bit her lip.

"Well... I was just thinking... Miraculous' are hard to come by because they are under the constant protection. Either under the care of guardians, or under the care and use of miraculous users like us." Marinette said and Cat Noir nodded.

"So maybe, even though these soldiers see this as 'magic earrings' instead of a miraculous-"

"They would keep it on their person to protect it instead of putting it in a safe." Cat Noir finished and Marinette smiled at him and nodded.

"If I'm correct, that superior soldier put the earrings in his jacket pocket, so all we would need to do is pick his pockets." Marinette said and Cat Noir let out a breath and ruffled his own hair.

"I feel a bit uneasy picking the pocket of a stranger; and this one has a trigger finger." Cat Noir said and Marinette nodded heavily.

"I know what you mean." She said and Cat Noir looked up at a fading cloud in the sky. How could that sea of pale blue and fluff, be so happy when there was so much blood being spilled all over Paris?

"Ok, so how are we suppose to get the jacket off him?" Cat Noir asked and Marinette sighed.

"That's what I'm trying to figure out. I mean, we could turn up the heat in his office, but he might leave the the room instead of take off his jacket." Marinette said.

"I guess we can't really pour a bucket of water on him. He might remove his clothes to dry or wash them, but then he'll see us and chase us down." Cat Noir said and Marinette's eyes widened.

"Actually... getting him a little dirty might just be perfect." Marinette said with a sly look on her face. Cat Noir smiled back.

-

Colonel Jin Hyo Sung was sitting in his office, looking at the earrings he had collected from the little girl earlier. He occasionally poked them to see how he could activate them. He was only seconds away from stabbing his own ears when he hears some sort of commotion outside.

"Je suis le plus grand super-héros qui ait jamais vécu." He heard someone say and then he heard running.

"Colonel Sung! The male prisoner has escaped!" He heard and he stood up, shoving the earrings back in his pocket and rushing towards the door.

"Allez, les gars, pourquoi si silencieux? C’est comme si nous avions une sorte de problème de communication." He saw the giant cat running straight towards him.

"Get him!" Colonel Sung shouted.

"J'espère que vous avez ces boucles d'oreilles sur vous!" The cat shouted when he pushed Colonel Sung off to the side and he landed at the foot of his door. Colonel Sung saw his soldier running after the cat.

"If you don't get him, I'll put you all in front of a firing squad!" Colonel Sung screamed, and they hightailed it.

Unfortunately for the Colonel, his soldiers didn't see the large mud puddle in front of him, and when they ran past him, they splashed unforeseen amounts of mud all over him. The Colonel sighed and he stood up. Traditionally, being in charge meant that he didn't have to get down and dirty. He walked back to his tent, emptied out his pockets and placed the various products on his shelf and he heard something unexpected.

"À tout moment, Milady!" That was the voice of that cat man. Was that idiot circling the camp? Wait, where's the girl? The Colonel turned back to his shelf and he gasped when he saw the magic earrings missing.

"Stop them!" The Colonel shouted, running out of his tent in time to see the girl with some silver walking stick, smiling at him.

"Punaise en dehors!" She said cutely. At that moment, the cat man ran up to her, grabbed her and the silver stick, and used the stick to launch them away. 

The Colonel was now enraged, and he rushed after them. At least until they got to the bridge. The cat man said something and suddenly the bridge turned to dust and disappeared. The Colonel didn't know what to think about this. He's never seen anything like it.

Chapter Text

Disclaimer: I do not own Miraculous Ladybug or it's characters. Or the Mash characters.

Chapter 27,

Hawkeye and Margaret were taking a small breather outside, when Cat Noir and Marinette dropped from the sky. They rushed over to the young ones, and started examining their wounds.

"We better get you guys prepped." Margaret said and Marinette gasped when she heard Cat Noir's ring beep.

"He's about to change back. He can't get treated in there." Marinette said and Hawkeye blinked.

"Change back? Well, I guess that explains the hero getup." Hawkeye said.

"Please. A hero's secret identity is the most valuable thing we own." Marinette said and Margaret sighed.

"Great. I suppose that means you're a hero, and would like to be treated privately as well." Margaret asked and Marinette nodded.

"Yes ma'am." Marinette said and Margaret sighed.

"Can you be together?" Margaret asked and Cat Noir looked away.

"No." He said sadly and Hawkeye nodded.

"Alright, fine. Though for the record, I object to not doing this in the operating room." Hawkeye said.

"And where do you plan to operate?" Margaret asked.

"Well, your tent is pretty close, so he can carry Marinette to your tent. Then I'll escort him to my place and we'll take care of them real fast, while everyone else is in surgery." Hawkeye said and Margaret glared at him.

"How dare you offer up my tent without-"

"Margaret, I've read enough comic books to understand when a hero is about to be an average Joe, and he's on a ticking time clock." Hawkeye said and Margaret sighed.

"Fine. I'll get some surgical equipment and tell Colonel Potter that we are working on some sensitive cases." Margaret said and Hawkeye blinked.

"Well, he's gonna want a better explanation then that." Hawkeye said and she smiled.

"I know that. I'm just gonna let you deal with him." Margaret said and she disappeared into the hospital.

"Great. We better get you to Margaret's before Potter comes out to investigate." Hawkeye said and he led them to a tent with the words 'Major M Houlihan' on the door. Cat Noir set Marinette down on the cot and they smiled at each other.

"Thank you for carrying me, Cat Noir." Marinette said.

"Thanks for giving me your jacket. I hope it's not ruined." Cat Noir said. Marinette smiled lovingly at him, lifted her hand up to his face and gently caressed his cheek.

"It probably is, but that's ok. I'd rather have a ruined jacket then have you ruined, Cat Noir." Marinette said and Cat Noir chuckled bashfully. Cat Noir stood up and blushed when he saw the smile on Hawkeye's face.

"I'll show him to my tent and then I'll come back and work on your leg. Margaret should be here any minute, so why don't you just relax while she gets you settled." Hawkeye said and Marinette nodded.

After that, Hawkeye and Cat Noir left Margaret's tent. Pierce escorted Cat Noir to a large tent labeled 'Swamp' on the door, and they went inside.

"So, I thought your name was Adrien, what's with this 'Cat Noir' business?" Hawkeye asked and Cat Noir's eyes widened.

"You can tell?" Cat Noir asked and Hawkeye laughed softly.

"Let me guess; that's not how it works in your world. Basically every day you are Adrien and this Cat Noir persona, fighting different villains with all sorts of powers; BUT none of them can compare to you, right?" Hawkeye asked and Cat Noir rubbed his arm.

"Well, kinda." Cat Noir admitted.

"Man, I knew something was up, I just knew it. I mean, how else do you explain the universe bringing back old friends, including a dead one?" Hawkeye said outloud.

"How is that possible, kid? How did that happen? What's going on around here?" Hawkeye asked.

In that moment, the Cat Noir ring powered down, transforming Cat Noir to Adrien and causing Plagg to pop into the air. Instinctively, Hawkeye reached out and caught the foreign object, and then stared at the kwami when he realized it was alive.

"Oooooooohhh, I'm hungry." Plagg whined, splayed our across Hawkeye's hands, without even opening his eyes.

"Um... uh... what does it eat?" Hawkeye asked nervously. Plagg tensed up when he heard the doctor speak, and his eyes opened wide.

"Wait a minute... I know that voice... is it-?"

Plagg lifted his head and he gasped when he saw Hawkeye's face.

"Oh, My, Gosh! It's Alan Alda!" Plagg said happily. He turned to Adrien and pointed at Hawkeye excitedly.

"Dude! It's Alan Alda!" I can't believe I'm being held by Alan Alda!" Plagg said. Adrien knew if Plagg was charged enough to fly, he'd be flying in circles right now.

"Oh, God, Mr. Alda, you are one of my favorite actors! I just loved you in Betsy's Wedding, so fun. 'I was nervous before when they were shooting at us, but I'm alright now', 'The day after they get married, we'll put her face on a milk carton', 'no, no, when I say fantastic and wonderful, I mean cheap and ugly'." Plagg quotes like a true fan and then he finally noticed the world around him.

"Oh wow! Oh wow! This looks like The Swamp! Is that...? It is! The still! Wow! We are at the 4077th?!?" I can't believe it, Mr. Alda, this is a dream come true." Plagg said and Hawkeye swallowed.

"Why... why do you keep calling me that?" Hawkeye asked and Plagg finally started to calm down.

"Wait, that's right... you're suppose to be in your 80's..." Plagg said slowly and Hawkeye looked up at Adrien.

"Do I look 80ish to you?" Hawkeye said.

Adrien came over and picked Plagg up out of his hands and held the kwami close.

"I'm sorry, I've never seen Plagg that excited before." Adrien said and Plagg shrugged.

"It's still an honor to meet you, Dr. Pierce." Plagg said, extending an arm out to him and Hawkeye did his best to shake the hand without crushing it.

"Does this explain my friends?" Hawkeye asked and Adrien hesitated.

"Well, only part of it." Adrien said.

"Wait, which friends? Is that Frank's bunk or Winchester's?" Plagg asked and Hawkeye turned towards the cot.

"Both, I guess. That's a picture of Frank's wife, but that's Charles' record player. Frank's bible is there, but I also see some of Charles' cognac and Red Leicester." Hawkeye said and Plagg's stomach growled.

"I normally prefer Camembert, but can I have some of that Red Leicester?" Plagg asked and Hawkeye shrugged lazily. He reached into his pocket, pulled out a small pocket knife, and unceremoniously whacked off a slice of cheese for Plagg.

"Hehe, Mr. Alda gave me cheese." Plagg whispered giddily to Adrien, who chuckled at him.

"So, what is that thing, anyways? What is... Plagg?" Hawkeye asked and Adrien rubbed the back of his neck.

"Ok, Plagg is a creature called a kwami. He is a magical creature that gives power to my miraculous." Adrien explained and Hawkeye nodded.

"Uh-huh. And a miraculous is...?" Hawkeye asked and Adrien pointed at his ring.

"For me, it's my ring. But for Marinette, er, Ladybug, her miraculous is earrings. Others have necklaces or bracelets or whatnot." Cat Noir said and Hawkeye nodded slowly.

"So what makes this ring a miraculous instead of any other ring?" Hawkeye asked and Adrien hesitated.

"Actually, Mr. Alda. The miraculous' were created centuries ago, so that kwami's, like me, can be seen and interact with the world on this plane. Without it, I'm basically a ghost. I can't be seen, I can't be heard, I can't pick anything up, or eat. Without other kwami like Tikki or Sass, life would be rather... lonely and flavorless." Plagg said and Hawkeye's widened a little and he took a breath in.

"Ok... you and Marinette wear special jewels that can be charged by this creature called a kwami, and they give you the use of super powers, so you can be superheroes, because those jewels allow the kwami's to live among us." Hawkeye said, to make sure he got that right.

"Yes, sir." Plagg and Adrien said.

"But what does that have to do with Frank, Radar, Trapper, and Henry coming back?" Hawkeye said and Plagg blinked.

"Whoa, really?" Plagg said and Pierce nodded.

"Yes, really! I mean, I can understand Frank coming back to try and win over Margaret, but Radar and Trapper got sent home... and somehow poor Henry is back from the dead. AND I can't even react to it, because everyone thinks this is normal; But Why! Margaret and I are the only ones who even realize the fact that they aren't suppose to be here! It's hard enough just to be in OR trying to save the lives of the boys that are fighting to survive a battle they never asked to fight. All that pain, I can only try to help while I get older and older and they get younger and younger- and now! I have to block out the strangers I've said goodbye to years ago, just so no one dies on my operating table." Hawkeye said and Plagg sniffled. Now that he's had some cheese, he was now charged enough to float, and he flew over and hugged Hawkeye's arm.

"It's ok, Dr. Pierce. I understand how you feel. It's not your fault an akuma was released." Plagg said. Hawkeye looked at the kwami and then up at Adrien.

"What's he talking about, 'akuma'. We didn't talk about that." Hawkeye asked as Plagg nuzzled him. There is a miraculous that is currently being used for evil. His name is Hawk Moth and he has the power to give powers to other people and make them temporary villains. When he gives others powers, he uses a moth-like creature known as an akuma." Adrien explained.

"So, you're telling that my cousins Hawk Moth is releasing akuma that made my friends and Frank come back." Hawkeye asked, Plagg looked up at him.

"Well, technically, just one. He akumatized a villain who brought your show to life. They must not be very familiar with the show if they brought all the main characters to life." Plagg said and Pierce blinked.

"Show...?" Hawkeye said slowly. Plagg gasped slowly when he realized what he just did and he pulled away from Hawkeye and back over to Adrien.

"Are you guys telling me... that I'm not real? T-that my friends and I are only alive because some creep brought all of this torture to life, just for kicks? And all the lives I've saved, all the laughs I've shared, all the tears I've shed, all of the kisses I've experienced... none of it was real?" Pierce asked and Adrien hesitated.

"I... um..." He didn't know what to say, but Hawkeye hung his head in defeat.

"Look, uh... I better go operate on your friend. Maybe we can continue this conversation when I come to fix your shoulder." Hawkeye said and he walked out of the tent.

The little kwami couldn't stand to see him so sad, though. So he rushed through the tent, and he went up to Hawkeye and Plagg hugged his face.

"You were always real to me, Hawkeye." Plagg said, sincerely. Hawkeye wipes his eyes and smiled at the kwami.

"Thank you, Plagg." Hawkeye said, giving him a small pat on the back.

"You better head back before someone sees you." Pierce said. They shared a smile and Plagg few away.

Chapter Text

Disclaimer: I do not own Miraculous Ladybug or M.A.S.H or it's characters.

Chapter 28,

Margaret came and put Marinette under, so they could work on her leg. When she woke up, she was all alone, and left with a throbbing sensation in her leg. She eased up into a sitting position. Not feeling any pain, she decided to carefully stand up.

"Ugh." She grunted and she sat back down on the bed.

She didn't know how good it was for her leg, but she knew she needed to get up and walk around; so she could find the villain and fight them. She took a deep breath, and stood up again. She looked over and she saw a trash can outside. Walking over and throwing her gloves away could be a good way to practice walking, without straining herself.

She picked up her soiled gloves, and inches her way to the trash. Other then her stiffness, and occasional shot of pain, walking was quite tolerable. She had successfully thrown away her gloves, and turned to go back to the tent, when Klinger walked over to her.

"Hey kid. Sorry that took me so long? But you know Korea is a pretty busy town and all. I still wish you and your friend would have stayed at the mess tent. I've been looking everywhere for you two." Klinger said and Marinette's heart sank.

Was Adrien really roaming the M.A.S.H all by himself? Was Adrien looking for her? If Klinger couldn't find him, that means he could get lost and seriously hurt.

"Hey, where's that jacket you were wearing earlier?" Klinger said and Marinette bit her lip. She didn't really know what to say, and as it turns out, she didn't need to.

"Excuse me, you should be getting some rest before you go strolling around." Margaret said, walking up to them with what remains of Marinette's blood soaked jacket. Klinger saw it, and instantly recognized it before Margaret threw it in the trash.

"I'm sorry Ms. Houlihan, but I really shouldn't wait around for very long." Marinette said, and Margaret crosses her arms over her chest.

"As true as that might be, we just finished operating on your friend. You both should be taking it easy, no matter what your status or rank might be." Margaret said and Marinette nodded.

"And I understand that, but the sooner we stop the villain, the sooner people stop getting wounded." Marinette said.

"You are my patient, and I want you to take it easy, if only for an hour or so." Margaret said.

"But, I-"

"No, buts-"

"Uh, ladies. If I can be so bold." Klinger gently placed himself between the two of them.

"Why don't I take Marinette to my office. Her jacket is ruined and I got some stuff for her to sit and make herself a new one. That's easy for her to do without straining her leg." Klinger said to Margaret, and then he looked at Marinette.

"And while we're there, I can maybe help you find this villain your looking for, by making a few calls to whoever I need to." Klinger said, and he smiled at the both of them.

"Sound good?" Klinger asked and Margaret took a deep breath and sighed.

"If it keeps her from actively walking for a while, then that's sounds alright to me." Margaret said and Marinette nodded.

"Yeah, and if you can really help us out, then that is at least a step in the right direction." Marinette said and Klinger smiled.

"There we go, everyone's happy. Alright, kiddo, up we go." Klinger said, and in one swift movement, he swooped up Marinette, and held her bridal-style.

"Be careful with her." Margaret complained. Klinger asked Marinette to wave goodbye to the Major, which she did. He carried Marinette to the office, where he worked and slept, and he set Marinette down on the mattress.

"I got the perfect thing for you, Marinette. We got some army uniforms here that are too small for anyone here and I'm sure it's just about your size." Klinger said. He went over to a cardboard box and pulled out a jacket and a hat. He handed them to Marinette, and she thought Klinger was so sweet, that she went ahead and put on the hat and the jacket. 

"Will wonder never cease, you look terrific. Marilyn Monroe eat your heart out, because you are a looker." Klinger said and Marinette giggled at him.

"Thanks, I would probably want to change these a little, though. And maybe put my hair back in pigtails." Marinette said and Klinger turned around. He grabbed a metal box and handed it to her.

"This has some of my sewing stuff in it, and I got some hair ties in there somewhere. You can work on the jacket and hat with this stuff while I call around." Klinger said. Marinette smiled when she took the box from his hands. She pulled out two hair ties, and put her hair back. Klinger smiled eagerly and sat beside her.

"Any chance you can show me?" Klinger said and Mark rose an eyebrow at him.

"Show you what?" Marinette asked.

"Come on, don't give me that. I might be a simple boy from Toledo, but I ain't stupid. The bloody clothes, surgery, all that talk about villains, and you and your friend telling me about superheroes? You've got to be Ladybug. Can I see your powers; or at least see your costume?" Klinger asked and Marinette blushed.

"Well.. maybe I'll show my costume later. I can show you the source of my powers, though; if you have something sweet, like cookies, to munch on." Marinette said, hesitantly. She knew they would disappear when the villain was gone, so there was very little risk with him knowing. 

"My mom sent me a canister of nammoura, could that work? It's more like a cake, soaked in syrup with almonds on top, but not bad if you want something sweet." Klinger said, reaching under the bed and opening it up for her. It smelled really good and she smiled.

"Those will be great." Marinette said.

She reached into her pocket and pulled out her earrings. After she swiped them back from that General, she figured it was safer in her pocket, then in her hand, as they flew back to camp. She put in her earrings, and Tikki materialized.

"Wow, Marinette. That was too close for comfort." Tikki said and Marinette nodded.

"Yes, I know. I have something sweet for you, in case you needed to recharge, uh... what's it called again?" Marinette asked.

"Nammoura." Klinger finished, beaming at the little kwami.

"Wow, so this little cutie gives you powers?" Klinger asked as he handed her a square of Nammoura. Tikki took a bite and hummed pleasantly.

"A Lebanese dessert, right?" Tikki asked and Klinger nodded, impressed.

"Very good." Klinger said.

Then, just beyond the door to their right, there was a large crash and Marinette flinched.

"What's in there?" Marinette asked.

"Just some of the patients in post-op. I better go help them." Klinger said, setting down the nammoura and leaving the room. The swung opened and Marinette saw an evil looking clown in the next room. She reached over and pushed the door gently, just a crack to make sure she wasn't seeing things.

But no, there was a demented clown, screaming about floating, scaring the patients around him, and... what? There was some sort of green diamond above his head. It remained there until the nurses successfully sedated the clown and the diamond froze in place, as if to look for someone new.

After a moment, it went over the head of one of the doctors, who tensed and slowly looked around; as if seeing these surroundings for the first time. It was incredibly odd. Almost like how video games occasionally switch from characters to characters, but it's all the same player.

Wait... is that how this all works? Someone is actually playing a video of all this...?

Chapter Text

Disclaimer: I do not own Miraculous Ladybug, or M.A.S.H or it's characters.

Chapter 29,

"Ok, that's a lot to take in." Margaret said. Since she was the only other person who was 'seeing doubles' like him, Hawkeye figures that she deserved to know what's going on.

"So then why are we the only two who realize things aren't normal, even by our standards?" She asked the floating cat named Plagg.

"Maybe it's because you two are the only ones who were around since the first episode." Plagg suggested.

"I don't know, I mean Klinger was always around, even if we didn't always see him." Margaret said.

"Well... he does replace Radar when he goes home. He becomes the company clerk. Maybe that's it. You two are the only ones who weren't replaced." Plagg said and Hawkeye blinked.

"What do you mean?" Hawkeye asked.

"Well, Klinger replaces Radar as company clerk. Dr. Winchester replaces Frank as a surgeon/occasional antagonist. B.J. replaces Trapper as your best friend. Then there's Colonel Potter who replaced Henry." Plagg said.

"Well, what about Father Mulchay? We didn't get any new chaplains." Margaret said.

"Yeah, that's right. He wasn't replaced or anything; but he doesn't know what's going on either." Hawkeye said with a nod.

"Hmm... oh, right! He technically is a replacement too. In the very first episode, the father was played by the same actor from the mash movie. After that episode, they switched to this one, which we know and love." Plagg said.

"Ok, ok. So if our lives were a tv show, then how did it end?" Margaret asked and Plagg hesitated.

"Um. The final episode is a two hour special called 'Goodbye, Farewell and Amen'. To this day it is the most watched episode of the whole series, and I don't blame them. I don't know how much detail I should go into, but overall, peace is declared. The war is over and most of you get to go home." Plagg said, hoping this didn't reveal too much. For a moment, Hawkeye and Margaret were silent. The thought of all this violence ending and being able to go back to the states was nearly overwhelming.

"I guess that means we'll all be separated." Margaret said. Hawkeye turned, stating at her like he can't stand to lose her. She only glanced at him, but it was clear she wasn't ready to lose him either.

"Plagg?" A voice mumbled. They all turned to Adrien, who was sleeping up until that point.

"Hey, bud. How are you feeling?" Plagg asked as the groggy boy sat up slowly.

"I feel like I've been hit by a truck." Adrien said. Margaret sighed and made him lay back down on the cot.

"You and Marinette, I swear. You're gonna push your bodies too fat and cause permanent damage if you don't give it a few hours of rest when it's healing." Margaret said.

"Marinette...? I want Marinette." Adrien said sleepily.

"I can get her if you want. We have some wheelchairs, we can wheel her out to the swamp." Hawkeye said.

"I'll get her, then." Margaret said.

"Wait, Wait!" Adrien grunted, making them freeze.

"She doesn't know I'm Cat Noir. I have to switch over first." Adrien insisted. He pulled his hand out of the covers and laid it on his chest. He took a moment to look at Plagg.

"Is there anything else you want to tell them before I activate you?" Adrien offered and Plagg blinked as he turned to Hawkeye.

"I know you aren't the real Mr. Alda, Hawkeye... but even though he didn't create you, you are a part of him." Plagg started.

"See, Mr. Alda was in ROTC, served at Fort Benning and did a tour of Korea years before he auditioned for the role of Hawkeye. After a few years, the original writers were replaced with more serious one's and Mr. Alda gained more control, becoming a producer and a creative consultant on the show. Many people still split the show into two eras; the Gelbart/Reynolds 'comedy years, and the Alan Alda 'dramatic years'. Though Mr. Alda disagrees with that statement and I do too. If you ask me, Mr. Alda managed to give each character more heart." Plagg paused to smile.

"He personally helped write 19 episodes, including the finale 'Goodbye, Farewell and Amen'. He also directed that episode, and 31 others. He won 5 Emmy awards, and was later dubbed 'The quintessential Honorary Woman: a feminist icon', because of his strong belief in Women's rights and the entire feminist movement." Plagg looked over at Margaret.

"And I think you can see that in the way Hawkeye normally treats you. It's often overlooked by a series of jokes... but you both have tremendous respect for each other. At first it was only professional, but overtime you learned more about each other and you started respecting each other as individuals as well." Plagg said and then he chuckled.

"Sometimes Hawkeye is the only one to realize your genuinely upset about something, Margaret. And despite the way you yell and tell him off, he's still the one to go and be there for you. And when Hawkeye is feeling bad about himself, or something, you're not afraid to be honest with him. Whether that's telling him the world doesn't revolve around him, or forcing him to be sociable to get over his heartache. Romantic, or otherwise, your relationship has always been special. And for someone like me, who can literally destroy everything he touches, you should know that it was one of my favorite aspects of the show; and it meant a lot to me." Plagg said. He quickly flew over and gave both of their faces a big hug and then he went to Adrien.

"I think that's everything there is to say." Plagg said and Adrien nodded.

"Ok. Plagg, claws out." Adrien said. They they watched Plagg enter Adrien's ring, and the Cat Noir uniform expanded over Adrien's body.

"Um. I guess I'll go get Marinette now." Hawkeye said and he awkwardly left the tent. Margaret told him earlier that she had left Marinette with Klinger. He just wanted that short walk to decompress from all the emotion Plagg had displayed for them.

It was almost strange that anyone could see him, though all of his doubts, struggles, falls, depressions, and psychological issues, and still able to love him so deeply.

He wasn't Captain America fighting the Nazi's, or Ringo Kid in the Wild West, or Black Condor with the power of flight. He was just a doctor who was drafted and now he tries to save every life he can, because he knows that they'll surely die without him there. Though part of that was probably his pride talking.

"Hey, Pierce." Klinger said with a wave to the doctor when he entered the room. He was on the phone and he pointed to Marinette.

"Probably wanna check up on her, huh." Klinger said and Hawkeye nodded. He walked over and sat on the bed next to Marinette.

"Heard you tried to escape resting, earlier. Don't know why you would want to do that, though. After 28 hours in surgery, the only thing I can think to do is rest." Hawkeye said as he carefully checked her vitals.

"How do you feel?" He asked and Marinette smiled.

"Physically, fine. I can't help but be worried about my friends, though. Cat Noir got shot, which I feel responsible for, and I have no clue where Adrien is." Marinette said, dropping her gaze.

"Oh, well, Adrien is fine, don't worry about him. We put him in a safe place." Hawkeye said and Marinette sighed, making her shoulders relax.

"That's good to hear." Marinette said gratefully.

"As for Cat Noir, he's awake now and asking for you. You think you can handle a slightly bumpy wheelchair ride to the swamp." Hawkeye said. For a brief moment, Marinette's eyes widened in surprise and Hawkeye chuckled.

"The swamp is what we named our tent." He explained and Marinette nodded a little.

"I'd be happy to see Cat Noir." Marinette said and she moved the sewing box off of her lap.

"You have good timing too, she just finished working on her army jacket. She works fast, this Marinette." Klinger commented before returning to his phone call.

"Oh, yeah? Let me see." Hawkeye said. She handed him the jacket, and the first detail he noticed was the sparkly silver inner-lining.

"Wow, this looks like a fabric you used for your Carmen Miranda dress." Hawkeye said.

"It is." Klinger commented and Hawkeye's eyes widened.

"You let her go through the Klinger collection?" Hawkeye asked.

"Oh, you knew I was planning to donate most of that stuff anyways, why not let her play with it? All I asked is that she left the wedding dress alone, 'cause that's a family heirloom." Klinger said.

"But-"

"Hawk, please. I'm trying to find the eye of the storm. So Ladybug and Cat Noir can fight that Hawk Moth guy they were telling me about earlier. How often do you get the chance to help real superheroes?" Klinger said and Hawkeye sighed. He went through the double doors, grabbed one of the available wheelchairs and returned to Marinette.

"We will be in the swamp if you find what you're looking for. Little lady, your chariot for one has arrived. It is destined for the Cat of Noir, lounging in my humble abode. There, you can continue describing that lovely new jacket that you designed." Hawkeye said. With little effort, he moved Marinette from the bed to the chair and they rolled out of there. Hawkeye looked around and noticed it was fairly vacant, right now.

"Just so you know, Cat Noir had a long talk with Marinette and I, and we know everything that's going on." Hawkeye said and Marinette blinked.

"Everything...? Are you sure?" She asked.

"Are you worried about me knowing my life is a tv show?" Hawkeye asked, Marinette hesitated, but nodded.

"Are you ok?" Marinette asked.

"I'm trying to deal with it as quietly as possible, but at least I'm dealing with it." Hawkeye said.

"I mean, I'm no stranger to getting psychological help every once in a while, but if I have a breakdown, how can I help? It's my understanding that you all will fix everything in a matter of hours, and it would take Sidney days to come and fix me." Hawkeye said. They paused, just outside the swamp, and Hawkeye walked in front of her.

"Let me ask you something, real fast. You're barely a teen, and you've been placed in an incredible position where you hold the weight of thousands on your shoulders. You've been shot, and taken to an enemy camp as prisoners, and who knows what else." Hawkeye put his hands in his pockets.

"It's always brakes my heart to operate on children. Which is why, I have to ask... if you could go back in time and prevent yourself from ever becoming ladybug... would you choose to do all this over again?" Hawkeye asked. Marinette paused to think and then she sighed.

"You were drafted into the Army, right?" Marinette asked and Hawkeye blinked.

"Yes, I was." Hawkeye said.

"You didn't chose to be here. It wasn't your decision, but you still know that you make others lives better because you are here." Marinette said.

"They need me here." Hawkeye said, a little defensively.

"But if you could go back and choose not to be drafted, would you have stayed home?" Marinette asked and Hawkeye paused. He wasn't expecting her to turn the question around on him.

"Back then, absolutely. I was so terrified of going into a war zone, and possibly dying. But now I know that there's several people who wouldn't have made it, if I wasn't here. Sure I didn't want to be here, but I did a lot of good. How could I go back in time and tell myself to choose home, when so many other lives needed me to save them?" Hawkeye said and Marinette smiled at him.

"Then we understand each other. We didn't pick the lives we were given, but we help too many people to quit." Marinette said and Hawkeye couldn't help but chuckle.

"I swear that's an answer Margaret would have given me." Hawkeye muttered and he opened the door and guided Marinette in. 

He moved her right over to Cat Noir and the two smiled at each other. There was no denying that these two crazy kids were mad about each other; they both lit up the second they saw each other. Those two were really meant to be together.

Note: For those of you who accidentally read the cut off version of this chapter I'm sorry. For some reason the app was giving me a lot of issues today. And thank you to sierranevadas84 for pointing it out, even though it was a little embarrassing.

Chapter Text

Disclaimer: I do not own Miraculous Ladybug or Mash, or it's characters.

Chapter 30,

"I really like this silver material." Cat Noir said when Marinette showed him the jacket.

"I almost went with the gold, but I liked the silver better." Marinette said.

"Ok. And you said you got all of this stuff from that Klinger guy?" Cat Noir asked and Marinette nodded.

"Yeah. See, this pale pink fabric on the top of the chest pockets, and the trip of the pockets down here for your hands, and the pink outline on the back, are all from this light jacket Klinger had. The purple fabric on the bottom of the chest pockets, and up on the collar, are from this summer scarf he had." Marinette pointed out the fabrics as she explained it.

"So on the back, we have the rose." Cat Noir said, flipping it over.

"The rose was plucked from this white jacket he had." Marinette said.

"You have the rose, and it almost looks like it's swimming." Cat Noir said with a smile.

"What do you mean?" She asked.

"Well, you have the rose. And it's not just sewn on the back of this army jacket; you laid the rose on top of this red and... what is that, orange-silver? But red and silver-ish material is under the rose and you have this pink boarder around that... so it's like a pool." He said and Marinette chuckled.

"Alright, whatever you say. I wasn't really sure how this would turn out, but I kinda like how colorful it is." Marinette said. Cat Noir smiled and returned the jacket to her.

"Have you tried it on yet?" Cat Noir asked and Marinette bit her lip.

"Not really. I've been hesitant about it, because if I hate it, then I would feel guilty for wasting Klinger's clothes like that." Marinette said, bashfully.

"Well, for what it's worth, I like it." Hawkeye said, sipping from his martini glass.

"You do?" Marinette asked, suspiciously and Hawkeye nodded.

"Yeah, you know, once the shock wore off; I think it's nice. Who knows, maybe when your world gets back to normal, you can create your own Klinger collection." Hawkeye said.

"I've loved the Army since my days as an innocent little army brat, moving from base to base. And though this modern Take seems a little blasphemous to me, I think it's nice to see other young women taking an interest in military attire." Margaret said, and Marinette smiled warmly at them. She leaned forward and slipped on the jacket, fastening three of the middle buttons before folding the ends of her sleeves, to really showcase that silver.

"Beautiful! Absolutely gorgeous!" Hawkeye said boisterously. He set down his drink, rushed over to Marinette and pretended his hands were a camera.

"Alright darling, look this way. Ah, wonderful; would you like me to send the prints to your house? Oh, forget it, these will be all over the papers before you can say 'back off, I'm a superhero'." Hawkeye said as he pretended he was taking her picture and she laughed at him.

"Ah, yes. Back off I'm a superhero, but first, how about a few super model poses." Marinette said in a deep voice, making everyone laugh.

"Yes, baby, yes. Work it, work it. Give me a scowl. Now a smirk. How about a look of disappointment? Ah, wonderful, you look just like Margaret." Hawkeye said and Margaret rolled her eyes at him.

"Oh, Pierce, can't you ever be serious?" She asked. Hawkeye and Marinette chuckled as they stopped playing.

"Ah, come on, Margaret; I'm serious when I need to be. It's almost as rare as you being silly and making jokes." Hawkeye said.

"I can be funny if I want to be- I can be very funny." Marinette said.

"I know you can be, Ms. Chuckles; let's not forget that I just happen to think that you are hilarious. My point is that you would rather be seen like some heartless, regular-Army statue, instead of the surprisingly warm and loving person I know you to be." Hawkeye said and Margaret huffed.

"You think you know everything about me, well why don't we point that magnifying glass on yourself, Mr. Serious? You have always been afraid of commitment, you're afraid to show people that you are vulnerable, so you make jokes to hide behind. Jokes that are only occasionally funny, because you rarely put in the effort to put some actual thought into them. You love to say the first thing on your mind, be it joke, insult, anecdote, or off comment, but so rarely do you speak the raw truth. You are an amazing doctor and you have a deep appreciation for the life it holds. But other then that, you can be such a coward." Margaret said.

"You can't have it both ways, Margaret." Hawkeye said and she paused.

"Excuse me?" She asked with clear annoyance.

"I said 'you can't have it both ways'. No, I can't be a lion AND a clown, that's just ridiculous. What's my first act; hypnotizing the lion tamer?" Hawkeye said and Margaret sighed deeply.

"You know, I don't know why I-"

"Clown?" Marinette blinked and she straightened her back.

"That's right, I have something to tell you." Marinette said to Cat Noir and her voice silenced their argument.

"What is it?" Cat Noir asked.

"When I was in the office, I saw something really strange in the room beside me." Marinette started, Hawkeye and Margaret walked closer to her.

"You mean, the post-op?" Margaret asked and Marinette nodded.

"Yeah. I saw this evil looking clown and he was screaming at the nurses; saying 'you'll float too' over and over." She continued.

This sounded familiar to Cat Noir and he furrowed his eyebrow as he contemplated her words. When realization stuck him, he gave a weak groan, and he reached over and held Marinette's hand sweetly.

"Milady, I think you are so incredibly smart, but when all of this is said and done, please, please, please, watch some horror movies." Cat Noir begged and Marinette was shocked by this response.

"What?" She asked and Cat Noir chuckled.

"That's got to be Pennywise, the killer clown from the movie IT. Sounds like it's the one from the remake, but it's been so long since I saw the original. I only saw it once because I hated the ending that much. I don't remember if the original talked about floating or not." Cat Noir said and Marinette blinked slowly.

"Pennywise, interesting. And earlier I saw Michael, Jason, and that Freddy guy." She said.

"You're right, Cat Noir... they're all horror movie icons. That, plus we are in a M.A.S.H unit... and earlier, when the clown was throwing a fit, he had this green diamond above his head, like he was a video game character." Marinette said and then her eyes widened.

"I know whose akumatized." Marinette said and Cat Noir leaned slightly on his good shoulder.

"Who?" He asked.

"Do you remember when we fought Christmaster?" Marinette asked and his eyes widened.

"You think Chris is akumatized again?" He asked and Marinette nodded.

"Earlier, Alya was on the phone with Nino; he's Chris' older brother. She was talking to him because he didn't like how upset Chris was this morning. She said Chris was upset because he couldn't watch Mash, or watch scary movies, or play first person shooter games. Then all of a sudden she heard the words 'you're drafted' and the line went dead." Marinette stated.

"Well, that does kinda lineup with everything that came to life. But if that's true, then where is Chris now?" Cat Noir said.

"When he was Christmaster, he was floating above the city. He wasn't a part of the action directly, instead he had a bunch of toys to do the fighting for him. I think he's at his home, locked away and playing this whole thing like a video game. He can either be a soldier and play as a regular first person shooter; or as a horror movie icon, trying to kill soldier and civilian alike, or he can play as a doctor and try to save some of the soldiers from dying." Marinette said and Cat Noir whistled.

"Then what about the whole 'you're drafted' bit?" Cat Noir asked.

"As much as it pains me, he's probably turned some of the Parisians into mindless video game characters. Before we leave the mash, we should probably stop by post-if to see if I'm right or not." Marinette said and Cat Noir sighed.

"How old is this Chris child?" Margaret asked and Marinette turned towards her.

"He's in the 'I'm a big kid' phase." She said.

"Really? That puts him at about 5 years old." Hawkeye said and Marinette nodded.

"Yep." She said and Hawkeye ran a hand through his hair.

"I can't believe we have a war on our hands, just because a kid is wanting to grow up too fast." Hawkeye said and Margaret put a hand on his shoulder. Then, in the silence, they heard feet shuffling up to the swamp, and Klinger entered without knocking.

"Great news, I- hey the jacket looks great kid." Klinger said, patting Marinette on her shoulder.

"What's you're news Klinger?" Margaret asked.

"Oh, right. You wanted me to find the eye in the storm, Marinette, and baby I found it. I wrote out the directions for you, and I got a Jeep all ready for you to go, when you are." Klinger said, handing the directions to Cat Noir; who slipped them in his pocket.

"I think I'd like to check up on the patients first." Marinette said and Klinger smiled.

"Sure, you probably want to check up on that driver that cane with you." Klinger said. Marinette's eyes widened as she remembered Adrien's bodyguard; in the same token, Cat Noir hung his head at how foolish he was in forgetting his bodyguard was injured.

"We'll be there in a minute." Hawkeye said and Klinger turned to leave when Marinette remembered something.

"Hang on, Klinger." She said, making him stop. She smiled at him, and then turned to Cat Noir.

"May I borrow your baton again?" She asked and he didn't hesitate to hand it over.

"What are you doing?" Margaret asked and Marinette extended the baton, before she used it as a walking stick and cautiously stood up.

"Klinger was so excited about the fact that we are heroes. I sorta told him that I would show him my Ladybug costume." Marinette explained, before opening her purse for Tikki to come out, and the little kwami did.

"Klinger, I want to thank you for that delicious piece of Nammoura you shared with me earlier." Tikki said and Klinger chuckled.

"Oh, anything for you, sweetie." Klinger said and they gently shook hands.

"I also want to thank you two medical professionals for patching up Marinette and Cat Noir. I will be forever grateful." She said.

"You're welcome." Margaret said.

"All in a day's work." Hawkeye said and the kwami went back over to Marinette.

"Tikki, spots on." Marinette said and her costume formed over her body; though she couldn't do her normal routine with her damaged leg.

"Wow, I've seen everything." Klinger said as Marinette sat back in the wheelchair and returned the baton to Cat Noir.

"How about you, kitty?" Ladybug said, still a little nervous about him knowing her secret.

"Spots on, or slots off, you're still milady." Cat Noir said and Ladybug tucked some hair behind her ear.

"Ok..." she said with a bashful smile on her face.

"Think you're ready to walk around?" She asked. Cat Noir was a little hesitant, but considering the fact that Marinette walked right after she was shot, then apparently, right after her surgery, he could walk too: he sat up, stood up and smiled at the girl.

"Ready when you are." Cat Noir said and Ladybug giggled. The five briskly strolled into post-op, and they looked around the various soldiers.

"Klinger." A voice called him and he sighed.

"Duty calls. If I don't see you later, safe travels, alright." Klinger said before going into the office.

"See anyone you recognize?" Hawkeye whispered to Ladybug as he slowly pushed her into the room. Ignoring the clown from earlier, she noticed Adrien's bodyguard, second bed in. It was odd, he still looked tough and mean, even when he was sedated.

"Well, we came in with him." Ladybug muttered and she looked around some more. On the right, five beds in, she did recognize someone.

"Her, that's my teacher, Ms. Bustier." Ladybug said quietly and Hawkeye reached over and looked at her medical chart.

"Bomb exploded next to her, and she got a bunch of shrapnel in her leg. She's lucky though, she gets to keep it." Hawkeye said. Then Car Noir's sensitive ears heard a soft tender voice singing and he turned towards the end of the hospital.

"Milady, that's Chloe and Luka." Cat Noir said and the group went over to them.

"I'm Dr. Pierce. Wanna tell me what happened?" Hawkeye asked. Chloe had bandages over her eyes, and Luka's hands were wrapped up tight. Luke stopped singing to answer the doctor, but he still kept a firm hold of Chloe's hand.

"Grenade landed right in front of us. I jumped to save Chloe, but she still got hit in the face." Luka said. Chloe sniffled and turned her head towards Luka.

"I might be blind, but you still sacrificed your hands to save my life. There's a chance this blindness is temporary for me, but you... you may never play music again." Chloe choked out. Luka smiled at her, leaned forward and placed a gentle kiss on her hand.

"She was a little scared when she woke up, so I started singing to calm her down." Luka said and Chloe smiled softly and sniffed.

"You should have seen him when that nurse tried to separate us. I wish I could have seen it, but Luka refuses to back down." Chloe said and Pierce smiled at them.

"It's alright, kids; no one is gonna separate you." Hawkeye said.

"What did you two do before you were drafted?" Margaret asked.

"Oh I was-um... I was...?" Chloe said, but it was blear she couldn't remember.

"I sorta recall playing guitar, somewhere... then... I was drafted." Luka said.

"Alright, just relax, soldiers. I'll have nurse Kellye bring you some water and take your temperatures." Margaret said, walking over to the nurse in the corner.

Hawkeye then escorted the two heroes out of the building. But before they left Cat Noir saw Chloe giving Luka's hand a gentle squeeze; causing Luka to wince yet smile before he resumed his singing.

Outside, there was a Jeep, just like Klinger promised.

"Well, I guess you were right, milady." Cat Noirsaid and Ladybug nodded.

"Yeah. And since Klinger found out where we need to go; I guess we should make our way there and fight Chris." Ladybug said.

"Hold it, hold it. Do you two really think that you're ready to fight in combat, just like that?" Hawkeye said, snapping for emphasis.

"I don't think we have much choice in the matter. How are we suppose to win if we don't fight?" Cat Noir said.

"Well, he's a little kid, surely you could talk to him, or put him in timeout, or stick him in a car seat and drive around until he falls asleep." Hawkeye said.

"Don't be ridiculous." They turned to see Margaret walking out of the hospital and over to them.

"It's a hero's job to fight for the greater good, regardless of who their enemy might be." Margaret said and Hawkeye scoffed at her.

"All I'm saying is that-"

"AND it is a doctor's job to take care of their patients; same as nurses." Margaret said and Hawkeye froze at her words. After a brief moment of silence, he smiled widely and gave her forehead a quick kiss.

"You are a genius." Hawkeye said and she smiled.

"I know." Margaret said and Ladybug bit her lip nervously.

"You want to come with us?" Ladybug asked and Hawkeye shrugged.

"I don't think we have much choice; how else are we suppose to make sure you kids stay ok? Besides, ignoring the fact you two are too young to drive, how do you expect to get past all of the military check points; let alone attempt to follow Klinger's directions." Hawkeye said.

"Can you defend yourselves?" Cat Noir asked.

"I have my mother's gun. Dad gave it to her on their wedding night." Margaret said.

"Oh, do you have to carry a gun?" Hawkeye asked.

"I don't understand why you don't carry a gun, Pierce- the enemy will not hesitate to shoot, even if we are in the medical field. I wish I could just order you to carry a gun." Margaret said and Hawkeye took a deep breath.

"Look Margaret; I'll heal their wounds, treat their wounds, bind their wounds, but I will not inflict their wounds. You can't order people according to your own specifications. You gotta take them as they are. I'll carry your books, I'll carry a torch, I'll carry a tune, I'll carry on, carry over, carry forward, Cary Grant, cash and carry, carry me back to old Virginia, I'll even 'Hari Kari' if you teach me how, but I will not carry a gun!" Hawkeye said firmly.

"Fine." Margaret said, rolling her eyes.

"Let's get going." Ladybug said, not wanting to waste another moment. The four of them climbed onto the Jeep, including the wheelchair being placed at Ladybug's feet, and Margaret took off towards the belly of the beast.

Chapter Text

Disclaimer: I do not own Miraculous Ladybug or Mash or their characters... or the quotes/song.

Chapter 31,

When you go to war as a boy, you have a great illusion of immortality. Other people get killed, not you... then, when you are badly wounded the first time, you lose that illusion, and you know it can happen to you.

Hawkeye loved reading Hemingway before he was drafted. More accurately, he still loves Hemingway; what he didn't like was the occasional romantic notion he had for war. Like when he said 'when you loveyou wish to do things for. You wish to sacrifice for. You wish to serve' 'the coward dies a thousand deaths, but the brave dies once' 'the world breaks everyone and afterwards, some find strength in those broken places'.

No...

Ernest was more accurate when he said 'they wrote in the old days that it is sweet and fitting to die for one's country. But in modern war, there is nothing sweet nor fitting in your dying. You will die like a dog for no good reason'.

Hawkeye watched as the action around then grew heavier. The brutality of man mixed with the heart's concern for all that pain and suffering. Bullets being fired from their slumber, leaving their chambers just to penetrate man's unsuspecting skin and turn his blood from unoxygenated blue to oxygen-filled red.

Large explosions were often worse. If it didn't kill you, it could rob you of something that leaves you wishing for death. So many people have lost their limbs, sights, hearing and overall will to live.

When they passed a Jeep that was on fire, Hawkeye was reminded of old Francis Scott Key. Francis was a successful attorney who was trying to free Dr. William Beanes, who was captured by British soldiers in the war of 1812. After Fort McHenry was attacked by British soldiers, he watched the battle but more importantly, he saw the American Flag rise up and it inspired him. He was so inspired he started writing a song called 'Defence of Fort M'Henry'

Later he renamed it 'The Star-Spangled Banner' which became the national anthem of America in 1931. Though most people he knows songs the first verse instead of all four.

Oh, say can you see by the dawn’s early light

What so proudly we hailed at the twilight’s last gleaming?

Whose broad stripes and bright stars thru the perilous fight,

O’er the ramparts we watched were so gallantly streaming?

And the rocket’s red glare, the bombs bursting in air,

Gave proof through the night that our flag was still there.

Oh, say does that star-spangled banner yet wave

O’er the land of the free and the home of the brave?

Well, the rocket's red glare were roaring to life in this battle, as well as the ill-timed bombs exploding in the air and raining metal and ash upon the soldiers below.

On the shore, dimly seen through the mists of the deep,

Where the foe’s haughty host in dread silence reposes,

What is that which the breeze, o’er the towering steep,

As it fitfully blows, half conceals, half discloses?

Now it catches the gleam of the morning’s first beam,

In full glory reflected now shines in the stream:

‘Tis the star-spangled banner! Oh long may it wave

O’er the land of the free and the home of the brave!

"How are they doing?" Margaret asked Hawkeye. He turned to the kids in the backseat.

It was clear that they were trying to be strong for each other. When he first met Marinette and Adrien, they were clinging to each other, only letting go when he suggested that they were a couple. And now that they were in their superhero suits, instead of clinging to each other, they were leaning against each other and holding hands. All the while trying not to let this destruction fall into their hearts.

"They're battling though the emotional distraught of seeing their home crumble before their eyes by the friends and family they hold so dear." Hawkeye told her and Margaret sighed deeply.

"I know that look. I've seen it on so many South Korean faces. I swear, I think I even saw it on a newborn's face once." Margaret said and Hawkeye looked away.

And where is that band who so vauntingly swore

That the havoc of war and the battle’s confusion,

A home and a country should leave us no more!

Their blood has washed out their foul footsteps’ pollution.

No refuge could save the hireling and slave

From the terror of flight, or the gloom of the grave:

And the star-spangled banner in triumph doth wave

O’er the land of the free and the home of the brave!

And then, from the horizon, grew a dark looming tower that seemed to be a beacon of destruction.

"Don't tell me... they only have one room and we all have to share a bed." Cat Noir said.

"Cat, please, this is serious." Ladybug complained. Hawkeye and Margaret looked at each other.

"They sound like us." Margaret said.

"No kidding; you stole my joke." Hawkeye said to Cat Noir and Margaret rolled her eyes.

"Oh, Pierce." She said.

"What?" He asked and she smirked at his behavior. They drove up to the tower and Margaret slowed the Jeep to a stop and Hawkeye stood up and looked around.

"What do you see?" Ladybug said and Hawkeye hesitated.

"I see some soldier... I think they're soldiers, at least. They are walking around the building, guarding it." Hawkeye said.

"Do you see some sort of loading dock?" Margaret asked and Hawkeye nodded.

"Sort of, yeah. I see some delivery trucks in that far corner there. Oh man, you know that's a kid. He's ordering a bunch of ice cream and soda." Hawkeye said.

"Maybe we could pretend to be a delivery truck and sneak on that way." Marinette suggested and Margaret bit her lip.

"That might work. Often times, delivery workers are overlooked." Margaret said.

"Yeah, but that's one of the oldest tricks in the book. Chris is bound to recognize it." Cat Noir said.

"Perhaps, but he's also playing video games and war games or whatever. He may not be paying attention to the rest of his building. However, even though he may not be paying attention to the security of his building, that doesn't mean he doesn't have other to secure the building." Hawkeye said.

Oh! thus be it ever, when freemen shall stand

Between their loved home and the war’s desolation!

Blest with victory and peace, may the heav’n rescued land

Praise the Power that hath made and preserved us a nation.

"Trespassers!" A soldier said and before they were surrounded by soldiers.

"Ugh, again?" Ladybug groaned and she looked up and her eyes widened when she saw Alya.

"This is ridiculous, I call parlay." Hawkeye said and Margaret glared at him.

"Pierce, you idiot, that's for pirates." Margaret said and Hawkeye scoffed.

"Then I want Army-parlay." Hawkeye said.

"What are you talking about?" Soldier Alya said and Hawkeye put his hands on his hips.

"It's temporary protection so that I can talk to your boss; and not do I have some words to say to him." Hawkeye said.

"He's still a kid." Cat Noir reminded him and Hawkeye sighed.

"Major General Chris is not to be disturbed!" Soldier Alya said firmly.

"How High is that?" Hawkeye asked Margaret quietly.

"He outrank Colonel Potter's boss." Margaret answered and Hawkeye nodded.

"And what outranks Major General again?" Hawkeye whispered.

"Lieutenant General and General of the Army." Margaret answered.

"Well tell Chris that the Lieutenant General doesn't appreciate everything he's been doing today." Hawkeye said and Soldier Alya scoffed.

"How would you know; you're only a captain." Soldier Alya said and she gave the signal to detain them.

"Well, I still want to talk to Chris- uh, HEY!" Pierce protested when they grabbed him.

"I will not go down quietly, do you hear me!" Pierce shouted as they were arrested.

"Then conquer we must, when our cause it is just." Pierce sang and Margaret recognizedit as the end of The Star-Spangled Banner.

"And this be our motto: 'In God is our trust', come on, Margaret, sing with me." Hawkeye said as they were dragged inside the building.

"And the Star-Spangled Banner in triumph shall wave. O'er the land of the free and the home of the brave!" Hawkeye and Margaret sang together; terribly, but together.

They were taken to an unknown floor and were put into two cells. Hawkeye and Cat Noir in one cell, and Ladybug and Margaret in the next one. And as Ladybug looked around the stark white room, stripped of windows and benches, just a single camera in the corner of the room; she scoffed and limped over to the cell door.

"You could have let him talk to Major General Chris, you know." Ladybug said to Alya when she passed by the door.

"I don have to let him do anything." Alya said. Ladybug was silent for a moment and then she took a deep breath and her features softened.

"Alya, you're a good person. I know that you care very deeply for Nino and his family." Ladybug said and Alya's eyes widened slowly.

"Deep down, you know something's not right. And we are here to make things right again." Ladybug said and Alya furrowed her eyebrows in contemplation.

"Well... I'll do my best to get the Captain to the Major General; but just the Captain since he asked." Alya said and Ladybug smiled at her.

"All I can ask you to do is your best." Ladybug said and Alya walked away, feeling confused.

Chapter Text

Disclaimer: I do not own Miraculous Ladybug or it's characters.

Chapter 32,

Ladybug and Margaret were sitting on the floor of their cell, though it felt more like a padded room in an insane asylum- just without the padding. Ladybug was trying to come up with a plan, but she just couldn't think of anything.

"You know, sometimes talking helps." Margaret said and Ladybug paused to look at her.

"I know. It's just normally I'm creative enough without it." Ladybug said and Margaret smiled.

"You know, they say that geniuses have a few traits in common. Some seem rather obvious, like they are constantly thinking and have a curious nature and love for learning. But there are some traits that almost seem counterintuitive." Margaret said and Ladybug blinked.

"For one thing, they are more willing to admit when they don't know something. They are more open-minded and willing to listen to someone else's point of view. They are sensitive to someone else's thoughts and feelings. They tend to have a great sense of humor.

"But then they tend to procrastinate on things, especially more trivial tasks more often then not, because they are working on something else of more relevance to them. Because they are constantly thinking, it's hard to shut off their brains at night, so they become night owls, simply because they can't fall sleep. And then, their personal spaces tend to be messy. For some reason a more messy environment can cause a person to be more creative, and in turn, you will be more preoccupied with your thoughts and projects to really clean up your space again." Margaret said and Ladybug shifted. Well, if the messiness thing is true, then I guess that explains why I'm having a hard time coming up with something in here." Ladybug gestures and Margaret smiled.

"My point exactly. If you're a creative person then it might be hard to think of something in a room like this." Margaret said and Ladybug sighed.

"I would probably be able to think of something if Cat Noir we're here with me." Ladybug said and Margaret smirked at her.

"Cat Noir is rather special to you; isn't he?" She asked and Ladybug nodded.

"Can I be honest with you?" Ladybug asked.

"I'm a nurse. I've sworn to patient confidentiality as well. And I did operate on your leg after all." Margaret said and Ladybug smiled.

"I always trusted Cat Noir and I always appreciated his friendship. It's just..." she hesitated, unsure how to describe herself.

"You're starting to see Cat Noir as something more?" Margaret asked and Ladybug rubbed the back of her neck bashfully.

"I kinda feel conflicted. Because I was kind of in love with someone else. And somehow I feel like I'm now in love with both of them. It's odd for me because I know Cat Noir is in love with me. Well, I know that he's in love with Ladybug, but I'm not sure if he loves Ma... me. Maybe he only loves my alter-ego because he knows I'm Ladybug. And as for Adrien, you know I didn't even like him at first. I thought he was a jerk, and then... when it was just the two of us... he gave me his umbrella in a heavy downpour. Being a model, I expected him to care exclusively about his clothes and hair... and instead... he let himself get soaked to the bone just so I could stay dry." Ladybug smiled at the memory of Adrien's sweet laughter.

"So you like Adrien and Cat Noir?" Margaret asked and Ladybug nodded.

"Adrien and I might be on rocky grounds right now, but I do still love him. He is friends with Chloe and he's just as rich and famous as she is; actually probably more so. You don't expect him to be so selfless and caring and accepting of others; but he is." Ladybug pulled her legs to her chest.

"My feelings for Cat Noir are a bit more recent. He's always acting silly and making jokes at the wrong time, but... he's probably seen me at my worst. I've yelled at him, argued with him, fought against him, and every once in a while I will use him in order to save the day. And yet he still trusts me, beyond a shadow of a doubt... and he still loves and believes in me." Ladybug said and Margaret nodded.

"I can see the appeal." She admitted.

"They both have such amazing hearts. I think that's what really made me fall for the both of them." Ladybug said and Margaret smiled.

"You know, it's a little different, but it makes me think of Pierce." Margaret said.

"How so?" Ladybug asked and Margaret shrugged.

"In my mind, there are two separate personalities. One is Hawkeye, who is loud and boisterous and funny; but the other is Dr. Pierce, who is extremely dedicated and caring towards his patients. Hawkeye is the type of guy to walk from his tent to the mess tent, naked, just to prove that no one will notice. Then you have Dr. Pierce who will sleep beside a patient he's worried about- just in case they need him." Margaret said and Ladybug smiled.

"It's almost difficult to imagine, but he does seem to act like Adrien and Cat Noir." Ladybug said and Margaret nodded.

"You know I've dated several men since I've been here, even got married once, but it ended badly. But, for the most part, Hawkeye and I were only friends. We've gone to the front together, operated together, survived shellings and psychological issues. And in my own way... I kinda love him. It's just, I always rationalized this as my adoration for Dr. Pierce because Hawkeye, himself, had a tendency to drive me crazy. Besides, I tend to become attracted to men of higher rank and Pierce is only a Captain, whereas I am a Major." Margaret said and Ladybug furrowed her eyebrow.

"Well, rank isn't everything." Ladybug said and Margaret nodded.

"I know that. But sometimes I can't help my attraction. And that's another reason why I often dismiss my own feelings for Pierce. I wasn't attracted to him at first. At times, I got so angry at myself for finding his stupid jokes humorous, or his determination in OR appealing, or loving the fireworks I felt when he kisses me." Margaret said and Ladybug stared at her.

"Sounds like you might be in love with Hawkeye." Ladybug said and Margaret smiled.

"I don't know. In the past, I was so sure I was in love and I just got hurt. If I was wrong about Pierce then I would not only lose a love interest, but I would also lose a very dear friendship." Margaret said and Ladybug bit her lip.

"Well. Considering that you'll both... leave... once all this is over. It seems to me that it's better to go and risk it, then to leave wondering... if you could have had it all." Ladybug said and Margaret sighed heavily.

"We'll see, but we were talking about you after all." Margaret said.

"Hey, you started talking about Hawkeye." Ladybug said and Margaret smiled.

"Only because my relationship with him is similar to your relationship with them." Margaret said and Ladybug chuckled.

"I still don't know which one I should pick, though. You have no idea how close I came to kissing Cat Noir as myself. What if I kiss him and I end up choosing Adrien? Then again, what if I pick Adrien, but all I can think of is being with Cat Noir?" Ladybug asked and Margaret paused.

"Maybe you shouldn't think of it as 'picking' one over the other. Many times in one's life, you'll find a partner and they will know exactly what to say or do to win your heart. But then those same people feel like, because they won your heart, they have won you forever. As humans, we all need to work on this type of thinking 'oh, they know I love them, so I don't need to do anything'. The thing that perhaps more of us need to learn, is that keeping someone is so much harder then simply trying to win them. It's not easy to continuously love someone that's hurt you, or disagrees with you, or has stop trying to impress you. And when you feel like that, it's easy to get angry at the little things and walk away from the relationship entirely; oftentimes without communicating accurately our feelings of disappointment." Margaret said.

"I suppose that's true." Ladybug said.

"Listen, kid. You have plenty of time in your life to worry about... what it means to be in a loving relationship, and being a good partner. As for Adrien and Cat Noir, I would say that you should take your time. Spend time with them both, talk to them both, listen to them both, and... maybe you'll end up surprising yourself." Margaret said and Ladybug smiled softly.

"Perhaps." Ladybug said and they sighed.

For a moment they were silent and Ladybug remembered the way Margaret sang with Pierce before. It was almost out of place for Margaret to do that, but perhaps she was more willing to do so, because it was Pierce who asked her to do so. 

Then Ladybug wondered if it was odd for her to get relationship advice from someone who wasn't real. But then, she also seemed to understand her situation more then others.

"What do you think you're gonna do, if the soldier lets Pierce talk to the Major General?" Margaret asked and Ladybug groaned.

"I wish I knew. I wish I could just talk to Cat Noir, but I can't fly through walls." Ladybug said and Margaret blinked.

"What about your little red friend?" Margaret asked and Ladybug bit her lip.

"Tikki can go through walls, but I would need to transform in order to do that, and even though Kwami's can't be filmed or photographed, it would reveal my secret identity, which I can't do." Ladybug said and Margaret looked at the camera.

"If I put you on my shoulders, I think we can cover it up with my jacket." Margaret said.

"But won't they just come here the second we cover it up?" Ladybug said.

"Maybe, but with enough time you can transform back." Margaret said.

"I don't want to risk that." Ladybug said Margaret stared at her and her eyes widened.

"You're kinda small when you hold your legs together, like that." She commented and she removes her jacket and holds it up to Ladybug.

"I bet you can hide under this and no one will see you transform. If anything, they will think you're trying to sleep." Margaret said and Ladybug smiled.

"I think you're right." Ladybug said and together they covered her up with the jacket.

"Any part of me showing?" Ladybug asked and Margaret looked her over.

"Your toes are barely showing, but the rest of you is concealed." Margaret said and Ladybug took a deep breath.

"That's good enough. Spots off."

Chapter Text

Disclaimer: I do not own Miraculous Ladybug or Mash, or it's characters.

Note: This chapter is just Mash, and I know that several of you have never seen/heard of mash before. And I know this 'mash arc' is a little longer then you may have expected, but the show means a lot to me- especially with all of the personal stuff I've been dealing with lately. I hope some of you check out the show and see how funny/emotional it can be. But for now, I hope you just enjoy the way I wrote these characters within this story.

Chapter 33,

"Where the hell is Hawkeye!" Colonel Potter's voice echoed throughout the office, when he returned to it. He turned to the picture of his wife on the corner of the desk.

"Dear sweet Mildred, I know you've fallen in love with these children, but there is something you must remember about them. They are children." He spoke to the picture as he so often did.

"Radar!" He shouted at the innocent boy, who instantly entered the room with a clipboard.

"I found Hawkeye, he, Margaret and two patients checked out a Jeep." Radar said and Potter was clearly upset, but was resisting the urge to flip his lid.

"Radar, why did they check out one of our few jeeps?" Potter asked.

"What am I psychic?" Radar asked.

"You're as close as a person can get!" Potter said loudly.

"Boy, don't shoot the messager, sir. It says here that Klinger signed the Jeep for them." Radar said.

"Well, go alert Klinger that I want to see him right away."

"I already notified Klinger that you wanted to see him right away."

"Good!" Potter said, and in that moment the Lebanese man came strolling in wearing his military uniform and a pair of long dangling earrings.

"You wanted to see me, sir?" Klinger said calmly, then he took a step back when he noticed how upset Potter was.

"You!" Potter pointed at Klinger, using a knife-hand.

"What?" Klinger said and Potter took a breath.

"Do you have anything you want to tell me, Klinger?" Potter asked, trying to be calm again. Klinger hesitated.

"Um... the 8063rd needs some more surgical thread and gloves, and you need to sign off on the order of morphine and ether so I can send it off." Klinger said and Potter groaned.

"That's not what I'm talking about." Potter states and Klinger shrugged.

"I don't know, sir. Did you forget to ask me to do something?" Klinger asked and Radar blinked.

"Hey, don't talk to the sir as if he's senile. Sir's at the top of his game; aren't you, Colonel Potter?" Radar said and Klinger rolled his eyes.

"I'm not saying that the Colonel is mentally incompetent, Radar. It's completely human to forget things, especially when things have been loud and crazy like it's been all day." Klinger said and Radar crossed his arms over his chest.

"I don't care, you made it sound like the Colonel's goin' batty and he's not. The army would never promote someone who couldn't mentally handle the job." Radar said and in that moment Henry Blake entered the room, and he stared at the others.

"What is everyone doing in my office?" Henry asked and Radar sighed.

"I take back my statement." Radar whispered to Klinger.

"Henry, get this through your thick skull. I run this camp, not you." Potter said and Henry shrugged.

"Hey I didn't ask to be here, I was drafted like most of these people. But I was told that this was my office, and I don't think the army would appreciate you coming here and taking away the things they specifically gave to me." Henry said.

"What in Sam-Hill are you talking about?" Colonel Potter said and in that moment, Charles, Frank, and Father Mulcahy entered the office.

"Now what's the meaning of this?" Potter asked in his demanding way.

"Sir, this low level ingrate of subpar surgical abilities is attempting to accuse me, a Winchester, of thievery." Charles said and Frank glared at him.

"Oh, okay, wise guy. You won't feel so high and mighty when I tell the Colonel what you did. Sir, he stole my bunk." Frank whined and Father Mulcahy stood between them, like a barrier.

"Thank you, Frank, for proving that my words were, indeed, true." Charles said and Frank groaned.

"Colonel!" Frank complained.

"Frank, why would this man steal your cot when he doesn't even want to be in Korea at all?" Potter asked.

"How should I know; I just saw his things all over my area. I mean, come on. Smelly cheese and records; is this stuff really necessary?" Frank said and Charles' eyes widened.

"Those happen to be creature comforts to keep myself sane during these trivial months away from my beloved Tokyo." Charles said.

"I don't care where you come from, bud, as long as you get your junk out of my tent." Frank said.

"Fine. Send me back to Tokyo, but I can assure you that the items I will be taking are certainly not anywhere close to being defined as 'junk'." Charles said.

"Boy, people like you really drive me up the wall. Don't you care that you're ruining this war for all of us?" Frank said.

"My dear scholar, how eloquently put. You missed your calling to be a poet." Charles said sarcastically.

"Oh boy, you're lucky that fighting is against regulation or I would show you something; I really would." Frank said.

"Sir, if I wanted to see you on your back, in a state of unconsciousness, I would simply wait for you to be asleep. At which point, I believe, you should be properly assigned to a decrepit cot at least a thousand feet away from my own." Charles said.

"Boys, I'm sure that there is a very simple explanation for all of this." Father Mulcahy said.

"Apologies Father. I know it is in your nature to handle things peacefully. I'd be more than willing to comply if this arrogant buffoon would be willing to do so as well." Charles said.

"Peacefully-sheacefully, pal. Come on, Colonel, there's got to be a way I can challenge him to defend the scared name of the Army." Frank pleaded pathetically to Colonel Potter.

"That is the most ludicrous thing I've ever heard. What's your opinion Padre?" Potter asked Father Mulcahy.

"How do you know that he was talking to you instead of me?" Henry asked.

" 'Cause he was looking right at me!" Colonel Potter said boisterously.

"You think you're so smart, just because you're regular army. Well, I'm a Colonel too. I do my share of paperwork and I deal with these guys, and I can salute just as good as anyone else." Henry said defensively and he tried to salute Potter, but Henry's Hans got caught on one of the many fishing lures he had upon his hat.

"Besides, I was here first." Henry said and Potter scoffed.

"I've been at this MASH for years and I don't recall seeing you before today." Colonel Potter said.

"Exactly! I've never seen this bozo before and suddenly today all of his stuff is in my tent!" Frank said, pointing at Charles.

"Astonishing! I was just contemplating the fact that I have never met a man as ignorant and frustrating as you. I didn't think that was possible after having to live with Hawkeye and BJ, but you sir, take the cake." Charles said.

"As if you know what you're talking about. Trapper and Hawkeye are utterly impossible to deal with." Frank said and Potter sighed.

"I'm surprised those two aren't crowding up this office as well." Potter said and then Trapper entered the room.

"Perhaps I spoke too soon." He muttered.

"Henry, someone has messed up my bunk." Trapper said.

"What's wring with that; you boys always keep the swamp messy." Henry asked and Trapper shook his head.

"I meant 'messes' as a purely ironic state of being. I go into the swamp, and sure it's messy. But, you see, my area seems to be more messy-organized, then messy-messy." Trapper said and then BJ came into the room wearing his hospital gown and holding a clipboard.

"Aw, a party and I wasn't invited? I'm hurt." BJ said and Potter waved him over.

"You needed something BJ?" Potter asked and BJ handed him the clipboard.

"I just need your signature on a few things." He said and Trapper pointed at BJ.

"You know, I bet it was him." Trapper said and BJ looked at him.

"Pardon me?" BJ asked.

"Henry, I accuse this individual of committing a neatness." Trapper said and BJ couldn't help but smile.

"Ooo, scary. 'A neatness', you say? I don't know if I agree with that, but you make it sound as if I've committed an act of treason." BJ said and Trapper narrowed his eyes.

"At the swamp, a neatness is just as bad as treason." Trapper said and BJ laughed.

"That's ridiculous. I'm just as messy as Hawkeye and he doesn't care how neat or messy I can be sometimes." BJ said.

"No, that's ridiculous- no one is as messy as Hawkeye. He is a complete and utter slob, and that's one of the reasons why I love him." Trapper said. BJ seemed insulted by this, and he turned to face Trapper, with his hands on his hips.

"Oh? You love him." Back asked.

"Yeah, I love him. I love him a whole lot. In fact, the two of us are planning a weekend together out in Seoul, to celebrate our 5 year anniversary. Just don't tell my wife." Trapper said and BJ sucked his teeth.

"Well, that's not what I hear." BJ challenged, stepping towards him.

"Oh, yeah; and what is it you hear?" Trapper said and BJ crossed his arms over his chest.

"I heard that Hawkeye was on vacation and while he was away, you abandoned him without so much as a note to tell your best friend that you were leaving." BJ said.

"That's just stupid. If I left, then why am I here right now?" Trapper said. The second he said this, everyone in the room got the sense that things weren't right at the 4077th. Father Mulcahy looked at everyone and he was baffled at what he saw.

"Charles and Frank have the same bunk... BJ and Trapper are both Hawkeye's best friend... Potter and Henry are both in charge, and Klinger and Radar are both company clerk..." he said and all eyes were fixed on him.

"It's all double." He said, unsure how else to phrase himself correctly. 

And when he said this, it seemed like a cool breeze glided through the room; for they all shivered. But in actuality, their minds have started to open up to the unusual situation that they were currently in.

"Klinger, where in the world is my chief surgeon and head nurse?" Potter said and Father Mulcahy blinked in confusion. Judging by his face, Potter was shouting, but his voice was almost... muffled.

"They... to fight... sir." Klinger said, or at least the parts Mulcahy heard. Colonel Potter pointed at Charles and Frank.

"You two, stay here. The rest of you on the bus; on the double!" Potter shouted and everyone filed out of the office. Father Mulcahy rubbed his ears, but he couldn't deny the fact that, for some reason, he was losing his hearing.

Chapter Text

Disclaimer: I do not own Miraculous Ladybug or it's characters.

Chapter 34,

Tikki moved between the two cells, relaying messages like a carrier pigeon, until they had a well-formulated plan. Or at least, it was a good way to bust out and follow Hawkeye up to where Major General Chris was.

Of course at this point Hawk Moth and Major General Chris we're still looking for Ladybug and Cat Noir.

"Where are they?" Hawk Moth asked in announcing and Major General Chris could only shrug.

"I've checked the hospitals, they weren't wounded. I've got military soldiers up and down, north and east of here. I've got movie killers ruling the south and west. We should have found those meanies already." Major General Chris said and Hawk Moth couldn't help but groan.

All he wanted to do was to ask Nathalie for her opinion, but he hasn't been able to contact her at all. Perhaps it has something to do with all of the 1950's esq. stuff he brought to life. Perhaps it effected the cell service since they didn't really have cell phones back then.

"Major General Chris, I am prepared to give you the field report." Soldier Nino said professionally.

"Have you found them?" Major General Chris asked and Nino breathed into

"It's unconfirmed." Nino said.

"What does that mean?" Major General Chris asked annoyed and Nino looked at his clipboard.

"After communicating with our multiple bases, we have 850 individuals in captivity, and most were without their identification." Nino explained further.

"UGH! Where are those weirdos!" Major General Chris said.

"Sir, we need to discuss the distribution of our rations. Everyone is getting 599 rations, and that's too much for our smaller bases and it's not enough for the larger bases and MASH units-"

"Again with rations!?! The only food-related thing I want to see, is a tub of ice cream being sent up here!" Major General Chris said as he switched over to a Soldier player in his game.

"Alright sir, we will send that up right away." Soldier Nino said.

"Good." Major General Chris said.

"Then perform we should discuss the casualty rate. We have 600 allies who need their compensation sent, along with 750 wounded that need to be transferred to better hospitals, and then 200 wounded are being sent home on disability, so they'll need to be replaced; not to mention the 140 MIA's and the 1050 deaths that need telegrams sent to the states-"

"Can't you see that I'm busy!" Major General Chris shouted.

"Well, I understand that you're working on battle strategy along with hand-eye coordination, but we need consent and answers for things." Soldier Nino said and Major General Chris glared at him.

"Talk to me in an hour, maybe I'll answer your questions then." Major General Chris said and Nino hesitated.

"But sir, you've been saying that for the past 3 hours." Nino pleaded.

"And I'll probably say it again, an hour from now." Major General Chris said.

"But sir-"

"Ah! Dismissed." Major General Chris said, this time he pointed at the door and Nino unwillingly walked out of the room. When he stepped outside, he saw Alya walking up to him. Since Nino was a Brigadier General and Alya was a Major, Alya saluted her commanding officer and he saluted back.

"General, there is a prisoner very admit about talking to the Major General." Soldier Alya informed him and Soldier Niko sighed.

"Even if there were regulations that provided prisoners with that request, I doubt that the Major General is up to seeing or talking to anyone." Soldier Nino replies and Soldier Alya blinked.

"I understand that it might not be exactly kosher, but he seemed rather eager to speak with him." Soldier Alya said and Aoldier Nino rose an eyebrow at her.

"What are his circumstances?" Soldier Nino asked and Soldier Alya took a breath.

"Well, sir, he is a doctor. He showed up to the building with a nurse and two patients. He was singing the Star-Spangled Banner when we pulled him in." Soldier Alya said and Soldier Nino blinked.

"A doctor, and a nurse with patients? It's possible that they got lost on the way to a hospital, and they simply want to heal their patients." Soldier Nino said.

"We put the male patients with him and the female patient with the nurse. If they really need medical attention, they are technically with a professional." Soldier Alya stated.

"Yes, but still, even the most talented medical staff can only do so much without the proper medical equipment. What was the state of the patients?" Soldier Nino asked.

"The female had bandages on her leg, and the male had bandages on his shoulder. I suspect that they were shot." Soldier Alya reported.

"Ours, theirs, or local?" Soldier Nino said and Soldier Alya shrugged.

"Honestly, I'm not sure. They seem to be wearing high end Halloween costumes." Soldier Alya said and Soldier Nino blinked.

"Wow. Even if it was the time of year to be wearing costumes, rarely anyone I know can afford high end materials. They must be highly talented or very rich... any names on the dog tags?" Soldier Nino asked.

"The nurse is Margaret Houlihan and the doctor is Benjamin Franklin Pierce... the patients has no identification on them." Alya said and Soldier Nino blinked.

"Pierce? Dr. Pierce? Hmm..." He paused to think and Soldier Alya watched him carefully.

"I'll tell you what, Major. If you want go in there and convince the Major General to talk to that Doctor, then have at it. I think he's pretty tired of dealing with me anyways." Soldier Nino said and Soldier Alya smiled.

"Thank you General." Soldier Alya said kindly which made the General blush.

"You're welcome Major. And good luck." Soldier Nino said as he opened the door up for Alya.

As Alya entered the room, she looked around at the dark filthy space she found herself in. Melted ice cream splattered about, though that was hardly noticeable next to the cans of spilled soda and the mine field of chips on the ground. The only real light that was found was from the barely noticeable ledge at the edge of the room. An edge that is only accessible by a frail looking ladder. 

She ascended the ladder carefully and she saw the Major General sitting in a chair with a joy stick. The table he was sitting in was round and had multiple TV's upon it. She watched him a moment playing on one screen and then he lowered his hand, spun the table to another tv and started playing the new one. A lazy susan entertainment center?

"Major General." Soldier Alya said.

"You back, stink breath? I told you to go away and leave me alone for an hour." Major General Chris Snapple's at her and she scoffed, but swallowed the words she almost said.

"Sir, there is doctor that we've captured that would like to speak to you." Soldier Alya said. The Major General turned and he was surprised to see Alya instead of Nino.

"You're not stink breath. What are you doing here?" Major General Chris said and Alya blinked.

"Well, we've just captured some prisoners and there is a Dr. Pierce that wishes to speak to you directly." Soldier Alya said.

"Well, I'm busy. Can't you see-... what was that name again?" Major General Chris asked.

"His dog tags say Dr. Pierce." Soldier Alya stated and Major General Chris paused.

"I think that's the name of that fun doctor on MASH. No wonder I couldn't find his character earlier; I wanted to play him." Major General Chris said.

"Well he wants to talk to you." Soldier Alya said again and Major General Chris smiled.

"Really? Cool. Send him up." Major General Chris said and Soldier Alya walked off.

"What do you think you're doing Chris? We still need to find Ladybug and Cat Noir." Hawk Moth said annoyed and Chris crosses his arms over his chest.

"That's Major General Chris to you Hawk Moth. I'm a big kid after all. Practically an adult." Chris said.

"An adult would be wise to remember that I gave you your powers, and I could turn them against you whenever I please." Hawk Moth said.

"Oh yeah? How?" Chris asked with a scoff. In that moment, his game turned off, and he was left in darkness. He blinked in confusion, and then he tried to turn the game back on but it appeared to be broken.

"Did you turn off my game?" Chris asked and he heard Hawk Moth chuckle.

"I can do so much more then that." Hawk Moth said. 

All of a sudden all of the gaming screens turned on, and Chris winced at the bright light. He was playing as a soldier and the avatar straightened his back and slowly turned around to look at Chris. The soldiers eyes were blackish-purple and he looked possessed in a way.

"I've given you power in order to find the Ladybug and Cat Noir Miraculous." Hawk Moth said, using the soldier as a vessel to speak through, like a puppet.

"How are you doing that?" Chris asked and the soldier laughed Hawk Moth's laugh; and the entertainment lazy Susan started to rotate slowly. The next screen showed a doctor in the middle of surgery and he looked up and stared at Chris with black/purple eyes.

"There is much I can do, young Christopher." The doctor said with Hawk Moth's voice. The next screen showed an egg hatching; and out from that egg came a slimy gremlin with black-purple eyes, and a demonic grin.

"I have the power to move your body against your will." Hawk Moth said through the gremlin. Then Chris became scared when he felt his arm jerk and it knocked off everything off the table beside him. Chris tried to grab his arm and make himself stop, but it wouldn't obey.

"I thought big kids didn't get scared." The gremlin mocked before licking it's slimy green lips.

"I-I ain't scared." Chris said, but he could barely ignore the trembling of his body as he regained control of his arm. The screens started rotating faster and faster and Chris saw the soldier, the doctor, and the monster, doing the same movements and facial expressions.

"I can take the power away from you." They all said in Hawk Moth's voice, echoing in a way that made Chris' skin crawl.

"Seems like many Parisians are unaware of the power I possess because of my unfortunate choices for villains to fight Ladybug and Cat Noir." They said and Chris looked away. He told himself that he was a good person... a good boy... was he really an evil villain?

"I hold more power then both Ladybug and Cat Noir; make no mistake about that." Chris looked up and the lazy susan was rotating so quickly, the only thing Chris could recognize was a large set of eyes burning a hole into his head. Then suddenly this swirling vortex shut off and Chris was left in darkness, but only for a moment. 

When the lights returned, the susan was still once more and it was back on the soldier Chris was playing before. He was not looking at Chris, but instead he was fighting among his comrades as if nothing had happened. Was it a dream?

"Of course, I am reasonable. I let others live out their dreams and revenge and such, and I only ask for the jewels. I think that's a fair trade." Hawk Moth said calmly, which almost scared Chris more then him being angry.

"If you give me the jewels young Christopher. You can remain the Major General for the rest of your days." Hawk Moth reminded him and Chris looked at his game and smiled.

"I'll find them." Major General Chris said.

Without either of them realizing it, Four prisoners locked in their different have already been planning their escape. The plan was simple, truth be told. When Hawkeye was escorted to talk to Major General Chris, Tikki would gather disguises for the rest of them and unlock their doors, so that they can follow Hawkeye.

Of course, it didn't automatically mean that the rest of this was gonna be easy. They still had to battle Major General Chris and find his akuma. But hopefully this will all be over soon.

Chapter Text

Disclaimer: I do not own Miraculous, Mash, or their characters.

Note: Sorry for the wait. This chapter turned out longer then I thought it would be.

Chapter 35,

Soldier Alya did return to collect Hawkeye. She was accompanied by Soldier Nino and together they escorted the doctor up the Major General Chris. And as Hawkeye entered the dark, dirty room, he couldn't help but think about how homey it felt. He was escorted to the corner, and up the ladder. Despite the knowledge that his heroic friends were following him, he couldn't help the desire to look around for a possible escape or hiding place. It's not like he was a coward or anything, he just didn't like the thought of dying over a temper tantrum.

"It is the funny doctor." A voice said and in the light of the video game, Hawkeye saw the child smiling at him.

"Hey kid." Hawkeye said.

"That's Major General Chris, Doctor." Soldier Nino said.

"Oh, well, you must excuse me. I'm a doctor, and generally we ignore idiotic pleasantries like rank, uniforms, and military protocol." Hawkeye said and Major General Chris laughed.

"He's here, so you two can go now." Chris said annoyed and Soldier Alya hesitated.

"Sir, with all due respect, I think regulations would require us to stay to ensure your safety and-"

"I am so sick and tired of you people questioning me. I'm in charge. What I say goes. Now leave while I'm still in a good mood." Major General Chris said. Soldier Nino put a hand on Soldier Alya's shoulder and begrudgingly left the room with him.

"I hear you wanted to talk to me." Major General Chris said and Hawkeye nodded.

"Yeah, I did. I wanted to look at the man in charge and ask him what the heck is wrong with him." Hawkeye said and Major General Chris blinked.

"You wanted to see me, just to tell me that you don't like what I'm doing? That's lame?" Major General Chris stated.

"Oh, it's lame is it? Well, I'm sorry that it's so lame but there must be something wrong with you, if you're so excited about war and wanted to bring it to life." Hawkeye stayed and Major General Chris scoffed.

"Why are you being so serious, you're the fun doctor, make a joke." Major General Chris said and Hawkeye swallowed a growl.

"War is no laughing matter kid, when you're older you'll understand that." Hawkeye said. In the distance they heard the sound of arguing, followed by the even louder sound of people fighting. They must have seen through the disguises the others were using.

"Ugh! That again! First they don't tell me that Nino is my half-brother, then they don't tell me that I was named after his dad, and now you tell me I'll understand war when I'm older. I'm a big kid!!! When are people gonna see that?" Major General Chris said and in that moment, the door bursts open and Ladybug, Cat Noir, and Margaret ran into the room. Oddly enough, the room looked 5x larger with the lights on. Chris turned to his game and he selected Nino as a playable character; which caused a green diamond to form over Nino's head.

"I could talk to you as an adult, but I guarantee you, you will not like it." Hawkeye stayed and Chris shot a glare at him.

"You don't know me, ok. You don't know what I can or can't handle." Major General Chris said. Beneath them, Soldier Nino reaches down and pulled out a shotgun, seemingly from thin air. He started shooting, which alerted Soldier Alya, who ran into the room to aid him.

"Well maybe not, Chris, but right now I'm not even sure you know yourself." Hawkeye said. Major General Chris stood up and the joy stick he was holding morphed into a gaming helmet, which he placed on his head. Then the room crowded with soldiers and monsters a like; Chris must have them all following his mental orders.

"How can I not know myself?" Chris asked. As the fighting grew more difficult below them, Hawkeye grew more angry with Chris.

"It's very easy to not know yourself, especially when you ignore your needs in order to make others happy, or to fit in, or just to prove a point. I though I knew exactly who I was back when I lived in Crabapple Cove, but then I got dropped off in the middle of a war zone and I was forced to take a good look at myself. Looking at all my life, the things I’ve done, the mistakes I’ve made, the accomplishments I would remember so that I can maybe find a purpose to be here. And look at yourself Chris. Just look at yourself and what you’ve done.” Hawkeye said and Chris rolled his eyes.

“Oh please. I’ve done great for myself, Hawkeye. I’m the Major General and no one can tell me what to do.” Major General Chris said.

“Is that all you think being an adult means?” Hawkeye asked.

“An adult means you can do whatever you want.” Chris said and Hawkeye scoffed softly.

“Being an adult means you have the freedom to do whatever you want. However the things you want are often overlooked by the things you need or the things you have to do.” Hawkeye said, but Major General Chris remained silent, which annoyed Hawkeye.

“Ok, forget this. Chris, do you want to be treated like an adult?” Hawkeye asked, and Chris paused.

“Yes.” He said suspiciously.

“You want me to talk to you the same way I would talk to an adult?” Hawkeye asked and Chris nodded.

“Yes, that’s all I ever wanted.” Chris said and Hawkeye took a soothing breath.

“Fine, I will.” Hawkeye said curtly.

“Good!” Chris shouted.

“Alright, Major General. Remove That Stupid Looking Hat And Talk To Me Man-To-Man, Or I’ll Yank That Junk Off My-Damn-Self!” Hawkeye shouted and Chris took a step back at this shocking display.

“I thought you were-“

“I am treating you like an adult, Chris.” Hawkeye stated and he put his hands on his hips.

“I don’t have to be nice, I don’t have to be polite, I don’t have to obey, as adults we can choose to follow orders, or rebel.” Hawkeye said.

“You’re in the army. You follow orders.” Chris stated and Hawkeye nodded.

“That’s right, I am in the army. But I was drafted, just like you drafted your brother down there. I didn’t get much of a choice, I’ll admit. I could have been a selfish jerk and burned my draft card in rebellion and risk going to jail. And once I was here, I could have tried running away, being AWOL and whatnot, but that’s not a very good option either. I could step on a landmine, I could get caught by the MP’s or worse the enemy. I could be stabbed, shot, killed, or worse. But I chose to stay, not only because it was my best option, but because this place needed a good doctor like me. A doctor whose willing to drop into a war zone on Christmas Eve, dressed as a Santa Clause to save one of our boys. A doctor whose willing to put my entire arm under the ribs, into the chest cavity, and massage the heart- simply hoping it doesn’t have a bullet in it. A doctor whose willing to go against army regulation to produce new medical equipment and procedures to save a single solitary soul. I know the Army likes to weigh the war in numbers, but when those numbers include things like names, limbs, and a working pulse, excuse me if I become a little more sensitive to it.” Hawkeye said.

Chris didn’t know what to say to Hawkeye, so instead he removed his helmet and stared at him dead-on. Of course, when he did this, Soldier Nino froze in place in the middle of the battle ground; completely vulnerable.

“Chris why do you want this?” Hawkeye asked and Chris looked away.

“I’m tired of people hiding things from me. My brother had a different dad then me and no one told me. No one told me the man died or that they named me after him. They lied to me because I’m young so they think I won’t understand. I’m tired of people thinking I can’t handle things just because of my age.” Chris said.

“And you call this handling it? Your brother is down there, completely unable to fight in a war you started, just because you didn’t know something. Sounds impossibly stupid, like Frank getting his doctorate without cheating.” Hawkeye said and Chris scoffed.

“That’s your fault, Hawkeye. You made me take off the gaming helmet.” Chris said and Hawkeye went to the edge of the balcony and pointed at Nino using a knife-hand.

“That boy, right there, can not protect himself. So how are you gonna feel if someone comes by and shoots his brains out?” Hawkeye asked and that seemed to scare Chris.

“Oh, you didn’t think about that? Well guess what, adults get to deal with this harsh reality we call life. Most the time they don't get the truth cushioned by someone who loves them, now. It gets spat in their face. So you didn't know about the man you were named after, but maybe they didn't tell you- because they weren't really to tell you." Hawkeye said.

"Huh?" Chris said confused and Hawkeye sighed.

"Listen kid. Your mother was married and had your brother, right? And then the man she loves dies. It's not easy for someone to get over that type of pain. But somehow, she was able to pull her life together and she met your father. Someone who loves her, even though he knows he can never replace the man whom she loved before. And then she had you. She knows there will come a time when she'll sit you down and tell you about her first husband, but that doesn't make it easier on her, kid. If anything, this subject has probably caused her years of anxiety. And if you ask me, throwing it up in her face is a rotten thing to do, and I'll bet she didn't deserve it." Hawkeye said and Chris looked down, ashamed of himself and his behavior.

"I didn't think about that." Chris admitted.

"I had a feeling you didn't, but I don't blame you. I'd rather blame that insecure jerk who let's kids and punks fight his battle for him- the idiot who calls himself Hawk Moth." Hawkeye said and the gaming helmet hummed to life, and levitated where it stood and then, in some sort of comic book-esq. technology Hawkeye wasn't familiar with, a virtual Hawk Moth formed under the helmet.

"Who says I have others fight my battles for me?" Hawk Moth asked and Hawkeye scoffed.

"I do, you jerk!" Hawkeye said.

"My Miraculous gives me the ability to grant others power." Hawk Moth explained.

"I don't care, buddy-boy. You're giving Hawks a bad name and I can't stand for it." Hawkeye said. Behind them, the doors crashed opened and Hawkeye was happily surprised at the group that rushed in.

Being led by tough-as-steel Colonel Potter, his friends have come to their aid. Radar, Klinger, Trapper, and Henry were all holding blunt instruments, and not the kind Frank normally used. They were holding 2-by-4's, batons, canes and bats. BJ, on the other hand, defended himself with his own two hands, knocking out Gremlins right and left. Though he was a boxer, Father Mulchay only three a punch when he absolutely needed to. He tried to talk some sense to the monsters, but very few listened; but he did manage to pull Nino out of the way before someone could hurt him.

"I don't care what you have to say- you're not even real." Hawk Moth said, matter-of-factory.

"And what do you care about Mothman? What could possibly be worth all of this destruction you're causing? What's worth the sweat, tears, blood, and lives being lost?" Hawkeye asked.

"My Wife!" Hawk Moth shouted and this surprised Hawkeye and Chris.

"Lucky Charm!" Ladybug shouted and she conjured up a mirror.

"How is a mirror suppose to help?" Margaret shouted as Ladybug looked around.

"Do you think your wife would want you to go down this dark path? Making villains, causing problems, supporting revenge instead of allowing people to grow up and heal? You're wife must have been one hell of a lady but that's not excuse." Hawkeye said.

"My wife was no excuse." Hawk Moth said insulted and Hawkeye sighed.

"Do you ever stop to realize that what you're doing isn't right? Do you think you're the first person to lose someone they love? Do you know what I would do to go back to Maine and hug my dad? I think I'm pretty lucky to have a good, solid relationship with my dad. That may not mean much to you, but Charles has a father not a dad. He grew up rich, family title, and connections, and the only time he saw his dad was at meal time when they got 2 minutes to talk about their day. There's a difference between a father and a dad. And there is a difference between a husband in mourning and a husband playing Frankenstein." Hawkeye said, much to Hawk Moth's surprise.

In that moment, a Gremlin saw the shine mirror in Ladybug's hands, and thought it must be a delicious snack. So he snatched it away from her, jumped up to the ledge, where Hawkeye, Chris, and Hawk Moth where, and attempted to eat it.

"I'm trying to prevent my wife from getting hurt. If you've ever been in love, then you would understand why ai have to do this." Hawk Moth said and Hawkeye paused to turn his head and look at Margaret down in the battle. Though a nurse, she was still the fiercest warrior out of all of them.

"Look, Mothy, I may not know what happened to your wife; but I do like to believe that things happened for a reason. No matter how wonderful or tragic things get. Not only that, but say you save your wife, you don't know how that would change reality as you know it. Sometimes the thing you want isn't the best thing for you." Hawkeye said and Hawk Moth scoffed.

"I don't have to stand here and take this insolence from a television character." Hawkeye said, and his hologram started to fade away.

"I may not be real, but I have more heart then you ever will!" Hawkeye shouted, as the helmet lowered to the ground. Hawkeye turned to look at Chris. Chris looked away and briefly stared at the Gremlin on the edge.

"Is this really what you want, Chris?" Hawkeye asked. The Gremlin shifted, and when he did, a glare hit the mirror it was chewing on and it fell backward; the mirror falling at Hawkeye's feet.

"This is all I've ever wanted." Chris said, almost to convince himself, as he picked up the gaming helmet once more. In one swift motion, Hawkeye picked up the mirror and pointed it directly at Chris.

"Is this really who you want to be for the rest of your natural life?" Hawkeye asked.

And for a moment, Chris just stared at his reflection. He stared at his unnatural skin and the military uniform he was wearing and... he didn't like it. He didn't like it at all. In the back of his mind, he could hear Hawk Moth pestering him about getting the Miraculous' for him, but there was only one thing Chris wanted to do.

"Cat Noir!" Chris shouted, and the young hero turned towards the sound. Much to his amazement, Chris threw the gaming helmet up into the air and Cat Noir jumped towards it; making several gremlins freeze in place.

"Cataclysm!" He saif, before touching the device. As it turned to dust, Major General Chris smiled as he reverted back to his normal self.

"No more evil doing for you little akuma." Ladybug said as the creature started to fly off.

"Time to de-evilize." She swung and easily captured it.

"Bye-bye, butterfly." Ladybug said and Klinger smiled.

"Cool, does that mean we beat the bad guy?" Klinger asked and Ladybug giggled.

"Sort of. Defeated for now." Ladybug said. Hawkeye walked over to Chris, gently picked him up, and walked down the ladder. Upon seeing their leader defeated, the evil characters ran off in search for a place to hide.

"Wait until you see the magical Ladybugs fix everything." Cat Noir said, but Ladybug hesitated. It was her job to save the day, but at the same time, she didn't want to say goodbye to the people around her.

"That sounds amazing. Go ahead, Ladybug." Klinger said. Margaret looked at the heroine and she recognized the look on the young girl's face. Margaret put her hand on Ladybug's shoulder and offered her a warm smile, which comforted her.

"Miraculous Ladybug!" Ladybug shouted, and the soldiers marveled at the amazing power Ladybug had; especially Klinger.

"Oh, wow, it's so beautiful!" He exclaimed. Soldier Nino was returned to his normal self and he ran over to Hawkeye, grabbed Chris and held him in his arms.

"Chris, dude, I'm so sorry! I didn't think we were lying to you, and that's not fair to you. I love you so much, little bro." Nino said, and Chris hesitated.

"You know what, Nino... I love you too. Let's got have that party for you." Chris said and Nino could have cried. They left the room, and Klinger was smiling.

"Well, isn't that adorable. All's well that ends well, I say and... what's that?" Klinger pointed and everyone turned. It appeared that the magical ladybugs were spinning round and around, making a circular portal.

"I believe they are giving us a chance to say goodbye." Father Mulchay said, stepping forward. He turned and looked at his dear friends and he took a deep breath.

"I suppose I should go first. See... well, first of all Major Burns and Major Winchester we're unable to fight with us, staying behind to take care of the Mash and all. I imagine Frank might be a little nostalgic; probably saying something to the fact not a lot of people liked him, but how he still hoped to stay friends with all of us, especially ms. Houlihan, since he... valued your friendship the most." Father said.

"He more then valued it Father." Trapper couldn't resist saying, and he got smacked by both Margaret and Hawkeye.

"-ey! What'd I say?" Trapper said and Father Mulchay smiled.

"Ah, Trapper, I think you may have deserved that for whatever you said." He commented and most grew confused by this comment.

"As for Major Winchester, I think he may have talked about how he once lived in a beautiful and culturally rich atmosphere named Tokyo, and he was forced to leave his second home, in order to be here in this, as he would put it, deprived incestuous hellhole, and how he hated every second of it. Then, perhaps he would pause and rephrase himself... saying how there were some rare moments in which he found life here tolerable. And it was because of this annoying, irritating, loving group with whom he's managed to find friendship in this mad war zone. I imagine, for that, he would be eternally grateful." Father Mulchay said and his eyes stated to water, and he smiled.

"Loved ones, I must... I find myself at a loss for words. For you see... I have vague memories that are becoming clearer by the second... but, I have also lost the ability to hear. And as much as I would love to say goodbye to each one of you, and listen to the heartwarming things you have to say... my lip-reading is subpar at it's best." He paused a moment to wipe his eyes with his hand, and he took a deep breath.

"I don't know what will happen when we return to our proper world... the fact that we managed to travel to another world is an experience ai think we all agree is miraculous. And I thank the lord for all the knowledge we have gained here... and I thank him every day, that I was able to be around souls as brave and courageous as all of you. A-and it may not mean much, but I would like to give you all my own personal thumbs up, as a small guest of my love and appreciation for you wonderful, wonderful people." Father Mulchay said, lifting his thumb up into the air; and to his surprise, the others returned his thumbs up, and he got all choked up.

The portal showed Father Mulchay returning to the Korean orphanage he loved so much, and the children rushed over and hugged him.

"Well, I may not have much to say." Henry said, stepping in front of the crowd now.

"And I may not exactly be the most poetic fisherman in camp, but I love you all too." Henry went over to Colonel Potter, and smiled at him.

"It seems like we were never suppose to meet, Sherman; but you're one hell of a guy." Henry said, extending his hand out to him, and Colonel Potter shook it.

"It wasn't easy to take your place after you left. This lot really loved you, and I hope you realize that." Colonel Potter said and Henry nodded.

"I'm glad they had someone as bold as you to care for them. Thank you." Henry said. They let go and Henry turned and started walking towards the portal.

"Colonel Blake, wait!" Radar said and Blake turned back to the boy.

"Sorry sir. But sir, maybe... maybe it would be better is you... stayed here." Radar suggested and Henry's lip quivered. But he swallowed his sadness and he gently grabbed Radar's shoulders.

"It's ok Radar. I know that my helicopter never made it home. I know that when I go through that portal, I'll be walking towards my death... maybe I'll be going straight up to Heaven... then again... maybe all this is my Heaven. After all... Heaven is full of the people you love." Henry said. Tears dropped down Radar's face, and he roughly wrapped his arms around the man, who tried to stay strong.

"I'm gonna miss you sir." Radar said and then he quickly pulled away.

"Sorry sir; I don't think it's regulation to hug a superior officer." Radar said and Henry smirked lovingly. He pulled out a handkerchief and gently wiped Radar's eyes.

"To hell with regulation." Henry said, and he gave Radar another hug before he left at well. The portal flashed blinding light, then gently settled.

"It seems like everyone is getting their memory back." Cat Noir said and he hears Ladybug sniffle and he looked at her.

"Are you alright, milady?" He asked.

"I-I'm fine." She said quietly.

"Radar... I don't know if I can stand saying goodbye to you again." Colonel Potter said.

"I'll be alright sir. You all may not realize it, but I go home, and I serve my town as a humble little police officer. I think you'll find that I'm pretty happy with my new life." Radar said and Colonel Potter straightened his back.

"I hope you find all the love and happiness that... that you deserve, Walter." Colonel Potter said, getting choked up.

"Thank you sir." Radar said and they hugged each other.

"Godspeed, my son." Potter said, his voice breaking.

"When you see your folks, tell them that we all say hello." Klinger said.

"And give them hugs from us." Hawkeye said and Trapper smirked.

"Don't forget to give mama Radar a big old smooch from me." Trapper said. Radar pulled away from Potter, with a huge smile on his face.

"I'll do that. Goodbye sirs." Radar said and he went through the portal.

For a few seconds, the portal showed Radar, in a police uniform, walking up to his family farm, and he gave his mother a hug and a kiss; just as promised.

"Well, sirs, you lot are just about the craziest group of doctors this old veteran has come across." Colonel Potter said and he smiled at them. Hawkeye, Margaret, Trapper, Klinger, BJ, and the children he didn't really know.

"You know a lot can be said for a man of my age, being the military man I've always wanted to be. Heck, that's why I lied about my age when I was 15, just so I could join early. And in my life, it not always easy to keep in touch with the people you've... come to love. There's... there is like a double-edged sword. Most people, myself included, find themselves torn by wanting to keep the friendships we've developed all this time... and wanting to forget everything, good and bad, about the war, so that maybe, maybe, we can return to a 'normal life'... whatever that entails." Colonel Potter said and he took a deep breath.

"This will be my last war. I'm retiring and giving back on all the promises I gave Mildred. Now I have seen you all as incompetent children, my children, and a highly effective medical team. And there doesn't seem to be a right way to... properly express how wonderful and infuriating you all have been..." Potter paused and smiled.

"When a Army man retires, the ceremony is full of rituals and symbolic gestures... one of those rituals is a folded flag being passed around the troops while they recite the Old Glory poem. And though I do not have a flag, I would like to recite part of that poem to you all. It's a long poem, but I'll only do some of it for you rascals." Potter said and he cleared his throat.

"My name is Old Glory. I fly atop the world's tallest buildings. I stand watch in America's halls of justice. I stand for peace, honor, truth and justice. I stand for freedom. I am confident. I am arrogant. I am proud. I have fought in every battle of every war for more than 200 years. I was there. I led my troops. I was dirty, battleworn and tired, but my soldiers cheered me and I was proud. I have been soiled upon, burned, torn and trampled in the streets of my country. And when it's done by those whom I've served in battle - it hurts. But my finest hours are yet to come. When I am torn into strips and used as bandages for my wounded comrades on the battle field, when I am flown at halfmast to honor my soldier, or when I lie in the trembling arms of a grieving parent at the grave of their fallen son or daughter, I am proud." Colonel Potter said, reciting his favorite bits and pieces for his friends.

"As a soldier I have given up several things in my life, so I could serve my country. I was alright with that, because I had the faith and belief that I was helping my fellow Americans keep their freedoms. Now a lot of people might over look the flag we carry, because to them, it's just fabric on a pole. But when you stop to realize how many people have been inspired by, and died for the flag... you realize it deserves a little respect." Potter put his hands behind his back and took a few steps towards the portal.

"Oh, before I forget..." Potter stopped and turned to them. With a comforting smile on his face, he rose his hand and saluted them.

"And, if I hear you were in the area, and you didn't stop by, I'm gonna haul you back to my house to Mildred can punish you." Potter said and he walked through the portal.

The portal showed Sherman walking into his backyard and smiling when he saw his wife sitting in a chair and reading. She looked up at him, and he saluted her, to which she giggled at and said 'at ease'. She put down her book as he sat in the chair beside her, and then they shared a quick kiss and a lingering hug.

I guess I'll go next, though I'm not really one for long sentimental goodbyes." Trapper said and Hawkeye scoffed.

"I know that already." Hawkeye retorted and Trapper hesitated a bit.

"I guess I deserve that Hawk; with the whole leaving without bye thing." Trapper said and BJ scoffed.

"Yeah, thanks for that." BJ said and Trapper glared at him.

"Oh, shut up, mustache. This is between me and Hawkeye; not yous." Trapper said and BJ laughed slowly.

"Au contraire, my adulterous friend. It was between you and Hawkeye. Now it's your mistake between Hawkeye and I." BJ said and Trapper glared.

"Excuse me? 'My mistake'? I waited for him to come back from leave, but he was late. And I hear that he returned to camp drunk as a skunk and rode back in a wheelbarrow." Trapper said.

"You know, when I first met Hawkeye, he was running around base to base, trying to find his dear friend Trapper and tell him goodbye. I knew how hard it was when you left like that, which is why I knew how bad it would be for me to go home without leaving Hawkeye a note." BJ said and Trapper's eyes widened.

"Oh, now I get it. You're not mad at me for what I did. You are just strung-up over the fact that you pulled the same stunt I did. It was time to go and Hawkeye wasn't around. You wanted as long as you could, so you can say goodbye in person, face-to-face, but Hawk just isn't there until after you're gone." Trapper said and BJ was silent for a moment. So in his silence, Trapper turned back to Hawkeye and sighed.

"Look, Hawk. You're my best friend and I love you dearly. We've chased many women together, fought over a few, and helped each other through some difficult times. Now I don't really know a lot of deep intellectual words to showcase how much you mean to me... then again, I'm not big on words, I suppose; I'm more into gestures." Trapper said. He reached out and gently gave Hawkeye's cheeks and forehead a loving kiss. They rested their foreheads together briefly and looked at each other's eyes sweetly.

"I can't describe how much I'm going to miss you." Trapper said. He pulled away from Hawkeye and walked over to the portal. But before he entered, he paused and turned back around.

"And hey, if yous ever in my neck of the woods, look me up, will ya? I'll get my wife to cook up a grand feast. She loves to cook for me, 'cause it's cheaper then having me go out and followed around." Trapper said.

"Oh, am I invited too?" BJ asked.

"Don't push it, mustache. I will only invite you into my home if you're Hawkeye's date; but you better not steal my man. I had him first, after all." Trapper said.

"Yeah? Well, I've had him longer." BJ retorted, and they both chuckled together. Trapper took a breath, smiled at Hawkeye and walked backwards into the portal.

The portal showed Trapper walking backwards into a home and his wife running up and hugging him from behind. This surprised Trapper, but he quickly smiled and started laughing.

"I imagine that looks pretty good to you Beej." Hawkeye said and BJ looked down.

"You know, I once asked this Air Force public affairs officer what it was like to be deployed, and he told me, very simply, ' you've basically died'. I was shocked at this answer, and he seemed to realize that. 'You leave, and life goes on without you. See, you might think that when you return home, you'll find most things the same. This is your home with your wife and kid and you'll go back to the way life was before, right? Not quite. Your wife is still your wife, your kid is still your kid, but... things are different. Maybe your wife got a haircut while you were gone, or the show you love has been cancelled, your favorite restaurant has been demolished, your precious little girl went from an A-cup to a C-cup seemingly overnight. So many little changes that... everyone else is use to, but your not. Since I've been here, my daughter has learned to walk, talk, and read, and she loves her daddy, but does she even remember what I look like? I guess not... considering the fact that Erin called Radar 'daddy' when she met him." BJ paused as his eyes watered at the heartbreaking memory.

"I've been dead to my family for a long time... and... I-I'm ready to be resurrected." BJ said and Margaret's eyes watered and she hugged the man.

"You're such a good man BJ. Your daughter is very lucky to have you as a father. Unlike mine, I bet you would have let her get a crew cut instead of crying her eyes out in the middle of a barbershop.” Margaret said and BJ chuckled softly.

“Well her mother might stop it, but I would definitely discuss the option with her.” BJ said and Klinger patted the doctor’s shoulder.

“It’s time to go home, sir.” Klinger said and BJ gave him a quick hug and then turned to Hawkeye.

“So long, Hawkeye.” BJ said and Hawkeye smirked.

“Heh, ‘so long’, huh? I guess I can’t expect another great goodbye like that giant note you made out of rocks.” Hawkeye said and they hugged as well.

BJ turned and walked through the portal, and the three smiled when they saw BJ’s home, his wife, and daughter sitting on a picnic blanket having lunch; when he walked up. They both gasped and the young girl rushed over, and BJ dropped to his knees to properly hug his beloved child. BJ whispered something to Erin, and she looked through the portal, though she didn’t see anything herself. She spoke, though no one could hear the words themselves, Hawkeye, Margaret, Klinger, Ladybug, and Cat Noir all understood what the young one was saying; ‘goodbye Hawkeye, thank you.’

It was such a sweet moment that Cat Noir was started crying softly, Ladybug reaches over and gently held Cat’s hand, which seemed to comfort him. Her earrings were beeping at her, and she knew she will change back at any moment. She didn’t fear it though. Everyone in the room knew her secret, and the magical ladybugs were proving this goodbye, because of how she was feeling; she wasn’t going to miss it.

“You know, kid. I may not understand this world a lot.” Klinger said, walking over to Ladybug.

“And I may not really understand... how much of this is awesome, fearful, or even real. But, little lady, I have got to say I’ve love working together with you.” Klinger said. In that moment, Ladybug became Marinette, and Klinger smiled when he saw the jacket from earlier.

“I hope your little ‘Klinger collection’ grows, even though you don’t have my gowns to play around with. I’ve always been a sucker for youngins and I hope Soon-Lee and I have a cutie as wonderfully miraculous as you are.” Klinger said and Marinette’s lip trembled and she squeezed Cat Noir’s hand roughly, which he grunted at.

“I think it’s about time I go home to my wife and live some of that life I’ve heard so much about. See you ‘round, gentlemen; ladies.” Klinger said and he walked through the portal.

There stood a wonderful view of Korea, and a young woman walking down the dirt road. For some reason, she stopped and turned around. A large smile formed on her face and she held her hand out for Klinger to grab. They continued walking, together; hand-in-hand.

Margaret stares at the portal; Hawkeye stared at Margaret.

“Are you afraid?” Hawkeye asked and Margaret hesitated.

“Perhaps a little. I know, in one form or another, that everything we’ve experienced wasn’t real. So, when we go through the portal, we will cease to exist.” Margaret said and Hawkeye took a breath.

“You know, I was thinking about that. And I was thinking about how some people believe in multiple universes.” Hawkeye said and Margaret scoffed a little.

“Have you been reading comic books again?” Margaret said and Hawkeye smirked.

“Maybe, but some scientists believe in it too.” Hawkeye said.

“Well, What’s your point?” She asked.

“I was just thinking. Maybe we don’t exist here, but at home we are real. In this world, our lives were a part of a television show that this Alan Alda acted and wrote for. But the funny thing about books, and art, and music, or whatever you pour your heart into... a lot of the time it takes on a life of it’s own.” Hawkeye said and he smiled.

“It’s all about transportation. You read a book, it transports you into someone else’s life. You can look at a painting and be transported to a vineyard in Vienna. You can listen to a song and be transported back to your childhood. All that transportation has got to mean something. After all, you can’t be transported without a place to go. If people loved us as much as that Kwami Plagg loved us, then surely our world is a real place for us to be transported. That means we are real, Margaret. In our world we are real, just as Ladybug and Cat Noir are real in this world... perhaps in another world their lives are simply a TV show, like ours, but... in our different worlds, we are real.” Hawkeye said and for a moment, everyone was silent, almost frozen in place. Then Margaret took a deep deep breath and let it out slowly.

“Well, looks like the scarecrow does have a brain.” Margaret said and Hawkeye’s smile grew.

“Why Margaret, don’t tell me that was a joke.” He said cheekily and then he reached over and grabbed Margaret’s wrist and looked at his watch.

“Why are you checking my pulse?” Margaret asked and Hawkeye remained professional.

“Well, I always told you that it wouldn’t kill you to make a joke and I’m just making sure you haven’t dropped dead before I proclaim my victory.” Hawkeye said. Margaret jerked her hand out of his grasp and hit him with it.

“Ah, I’m sorry!” Hawkeye said and they both laughed.

“They do kinda act like us don’t they bugaboo.” Cat Noir said and Ladybug rolled her eyes.

“How many times have I asked you not to call me that?” Ladybug said with a smile.

“Ah, thanks mom and dad. You always were amazing role models for Hot Lips and I.” Hawkeye said and Margaret shook her head.

“Call me ‘Hot Lips’ one more time, and I will give you a lobotomy with rusty instruments and no anesthetics.” Margaret said and Hawkeye rolled his eyes.

“Don’t be ridiculous. You take too much pride in being a nurse to perform surgery improperly.” Hawkeye pointed out and then Cat Noir looked down at his ring and bit his lip.

“I have to leave soon.” Cat Noir said and Margaret sighed.

“I suppose we ought to leave now, then. Good luck to you both.” Margaret said and she walked towards the portal. She was just about to enter when Hawkeye reaches out and grabbed her hand.

“Wait.” Hawkeye pleaded, and Margaret couldn’t help but stare at him like he were insane.

“What are you doing?” She asked and Hawkeye hesitated.

“I, uh... well, maybe... what I mean is...” Hawkeye said awkwardly and Margaret’s expression softened.

“You... you said that you wanted to work at a hospital in the states after the war ended... and, uh... have you thought about where you’d... like to work?” Hawkeye asked and Margaret blinked slowly:

“Why do you ask?” Margaret asked, a cocky smile playing on the edge of her mouth and Hawkeye looked away.

“I... I-I was just thinking, you know. Being a military kid and all, you moved around a lot... not a lot of places to set down roots and call home... you... you could call anywhere home... e-... even Maine.” Hawkeye said and Margaret’s eyes widened.

“Maine...?” She asked slowly and Hawkeye glanced at her bashfully.

“Well... yeah... I mean theoretically.” Hawkeye said, and Margaret smirked at him.

“What does Maine have to offer me?” Margaret asked and Hawkeye scoffed.

“You’re really making me work for this, huh Margaret.” Hawkeye said.

“I don’t know what you’re talking about.” Margaret said, but she gave Hawkeye’s hand a reassuring squeeze and smiled.

“Margaret... do you think... would you be willing to come to Crabapple Cove and... and be with me.” Hawkeye said. And though Margaret could sense those words coming, part of her still found it unbelievable.

“Even after all of our fights, and I’ll-mannered pranks, you still want to-“

Margaret was cut off by Hawkeye leaning forward and kissing her burning lips. It may not have been a 35-second kiss like their original goodbye, but somehow it felt just as intense. When they pulled away, Hawkeye and Margaret stared into each other’s eyes.

“Isn’t it obvious, Margaret...? I’m in love with you.” Hawkeye said and Margaret’s eyes watered.

“I... didn’t think you were capable of saying that.” Margaret said. She took ahold of Hawkeye’s wrist and looked at her watch.

“Are you checking my pulse?” Hawkeye asked and Margaret smirked.

“Just making sure you haven’t dropped dead.” Margaret said. Hawkeye laughed and he gently pressed his forehead against hers.

“Will you come home with me, Margaret?” Hawkeye asked and Margaret sighed happily.

“Isn’t it obvious, Benjamin...? You are home for me.” Margaret said. The two shared another kiss, and then they looked back at the children.

“Thank you both for giving us the opportunity to be together.” Margaret said and Hawkeye took off his dog tags and tossed them to Cat Noir.

“And please, give those to Plagg.” Said Hawkeye and Cat Noir stared at the dog tags.

“I will.” Cat Noir said simply. Then, together, Hawkeye and Margaret went through the portal. The last image they saw was Hawkeye and Margaret walking through a beautiful wooded area, autumn leaves falling all around them as they held hands, talked, and laughed together. Then, the magical Ladybugs disappeared altogether.

At this moment, Marinette and Cat Noir took a look at the building around them. It was an old factory building which had been abandoned for quite some time. It was almost unusual that Chris had picked here, of all places to set up his base of operations. Then Marinette sighed.

"I have to go. It's Nino's birthday today, and I've lost Adrien and Nathalie." Marinette said. Cat Noir looked at her and his eyes widened.

"You still have the Klinger Jacket, Bluebell." Cat Noir said and Marinette looked down at her body and gawked at it's appearance.

"And you still have the dog tags." Marinette pointed out and Cat Noir looked down at his hands, and then his ring.

"I've only got a few seconds." Cat Noir said and Marinette stiffened.

"Oh no. I can't know your secret identity." Marinette said and Cat Noir blinked slowly.

"Why not? I know yours." Cat Noir said. His ring beeped loudly, and Marinette covered her face with her new jacket, so she couldn't see that Cat Noir had turned into Adrien.

"I know, Cat Noir, but all of this is happening too fast. Part of me still doesn't know how to handle the fact that you know my secret. I'm not ready to know your secret identity, Cat Noir... at least, not yet..." Marinette said and Adrien hesitated, then sighed.

"Alright, Milady. Let me help you to the door." Adrien said and he placed his hand on her back and escorted her out the door.

"Thank you Cat Noir." Marinette said, when she felt the warmth of the suns rays shining down on her.

"See you later, Marinette." He said and Marinette heads a door close behind her. She slowly lowered the army jacket and squinted at the blazing light infiltrating her gaze. She turned and stared at the door of the warehouse, longingly.

Her emotions were screaming at her to rip the door open and learn Cat Noir's real identity; but logically she knew that his secret wouldn't be safe if she were told right now. She was a very emotional person and she might blurt out Cat's identity- something they'd both regret. She took a deep breath and sighed heavily; she needed to push that away until she could deal with it. For now, she needed to get back to her friends. Where did Adrien go, anyways?

Chapter Text

Disclaimer: I do not own Miraculous Ladybug or it's characters. Also, the book "The Ugly Princess and The Wise Fool" is a real book, and I don't own that story, but you should totally read it.

Chapter 36,

Back at Hawk Moth's hidden hideout, the villain was stewing at his latest failure.

"Winning one battle doesn't win the war, Ladybug and Cat Noir. And I guarantee you this war is far from-"

"GABRIEL RACHAT AGRESTE!!!"

A female shouted and Hawk Moth jumped out of his skin. He turned and he saw Nathalie marching over to him, but he seemed to overlook the raging fire in her eyes.

"Oh, Nathalie, it's you. You scared-"

Nathalie slapped Hawk Moth so hard he fell down on the floor.

"SHUT UP!" She screeched. Hawk Moth hissed in pain and he was going to yell back at Nathalie, but then he noticed that her fact was drenched in tears.

"Do You Have Any IdeaWhat Destruction You've Caused? Do You Know What You Put Me Through!?! And Armand; And Adrien; And All Of Paris!" Nathalie said and Hawk Moth couldn't help but Hawk at this display. He's never seen Nathalie like this.

"Nathalie, you know that I-"

"Don't Speak!" Nathalie ordered, and Hawk Moth was intimidates enough to obey.

"I was kidnapped by Freddy Kruger, who've I've been terrified by since I was a child, a-and he... he..." she couldn't finish her statement. She wrapped her arms around herself and fell to her knees; more tears flowing from her eyes and into her expensive outfit.

"Dark wings fall." Hawk Moth whispered and he turned back into Gabriel.

He stared in bewilderment. Nathalie was always so good at hiding her emotions, it almost felt foreign for her to break down like this: he inched over to her and put a hand on her shoulder.

"He did what he did to me... not only did you do that... but you send Armand to the hospital... he almost died... and Gabriel..." she paused to look up at him.

"You endangered Adrien... again." She said bitterly and he blinked at this statement.

"Listen, Gabriel. I think I've been rather flexible and forgiving throughout this whole ordeal... because I really care about you and I've been really sensitive to you missing your wife and all, and I'll still be your assistant and do my job..." she paused, rose to her feet and took a deep breath.

"But I can no longer help you on your quest to capture Ladybug and Cat Noir's Miraculous'... my days of being Mayura are officially over." Nathalie said. Gabriel was beside himself; he simply couldn't imagine being Hawk Moth without Nathalie by his side.

"But Nathalie." Gabriel said standing up.

"Will that be all, sir?" Nathalie asked professionally, placing her hands behind her back to hide how badly they were trembling.

"Nathalie, you can't really be serious-"

"WILL That be all, sir?" Nathalie asked trying to keep her temper. Gabriel suddenly felt more defeated then he's ever felt losing a battle against Ladybug and Cat Noir.

"That will be all." He consented and Nathalie turn and left Gabriel alone with his loneliness.

At the park, Nino and his friends returned to decorate and celebrate Nino's birthday. And when it started to get dark, Nino looked over and he saw Chris laying on a park bench falling asleep. So Nino decided to call I an early night; he thanked his friends for the gifts and the party, and he took his brother home. Nino carefully tucked Chris into bed and the young boy stirred.

"Nino? Where's the party?" Chris asked and Nino smiled gently.

"The party's over, kiddo. Don't worry about it." Nino said and Chris rubbed his eyes.

"Did you like your birthday party?" Chris asked and Nino nodded.

"It was nice. I got a bunch of cool presents, given to me by my cool friends, while we listened to cool music... but you want to know what my favorite part of today was?" Nino asked and Chris paused to think.

"Getting that cool bracelet Marinette gave you and Alya?" Chris asked and Nino chuckled lightly.

"Well, yeah, dude; this bracelet is pretty boss. And I love the fact that I get to share this with Alya. But no, my favorite part of today was hanging out with you, my favorite dude." Nino said and Chris smiled.

"Really?" Chris asked and Nino nodded.

"Of course little dude. You're my cool little brother." Nino said and Chris paused to bite his lower lip.

"Nino, I really am sorry about today." Chris said sincerely and Nino went ahead and sat on Chris' bed.

"Listen, I know how easy it is to fall under the spell Hawk Moth weaves with his akumas. I mean... you made a mistake today, it happens." Nino said reassuringly and Chris didn't feel much better.

"It makes mom sad to talk about your dad, doesn't it?" Chris asked and Nino hesitated.

"A little. She misses him, you know." Nino said and Chris looked away.

"Was it hard for her to name me after him?" Chris asked and Nino hesitated.

"I don't know. Maybe a little. I think that's understandable though... but at the same time, it's kinda cool that you're named after my dad. 'Cause now he gets to be a part of you too." Nino said and Chris smiled.

"What do you remember most about your dad?" Chris asked and Nino thought carefully.

"I remember... the way he smelled after grilling for the family. And I remembered just when I really liked the way my dad's hair looked; he would look cool, and then he'd get a haircut because the hair touches his ear- which is against regulation. Heh. And so kinda remember the way he would read to me when he could anyways..." Nino said and Chris stared at him.

"Like bedtime stories?" Chris asked and Nino nodded.

"Yeah. When dad wasn't deployed or too tired, he would read to me. The sound of his voice was rather calming to me." Nino said and then he smiled at Chris.

"It's getting pretty late though. Maybe it's time you get some rest. We can talk more tomorrow." Nino said and Chris looked away, then looked back at Nino.

"Maybe you could read me a story... like one your dad use to read for you." Chris said and Nino hesitated.

"Oh, um... I remember he would read this book called 'the ugly princess and the wise fool', but I loaned that to Alya so she could read it to her sisters." Nino said.

"That's ok. We don't need the book." Chris said with a smile and Nino gave him a loving smirk.

"Alright, alright, it won't be 100% accurate; alright dude?" Nino said. Chris curled up comfortably under his covers and beamed at Nino, who nodded gently.

"Ok, let's see. Once upon a time, there was this dude who was the king of this kingdom. Thing is, he wasn't very bright, and he felt stupid; and because he felt stupid, he banned knowledge from the kingdom, so no one could be smarter then him." Nino started and Chris snickered.

"That's stupid. If you don't have knowledge, then how can you walk? If you don't know how to walk, then he told everyone they can't walk, because they can't learn how to walk." Chris said and Nino nodded.

"Sometimes people get mad when they aren't very bright. Actually, whenever you meet someone who makes you feel stupid, or inadequate, or useless, a lot of people will lash out because they feel insecure. They can't really distinguish the difference between a physical threat and an emotional threat. So, instinctively, their fight-or-flight comes into play and they fight." Nino said and Chris blinks.

"Sounds complicated." Chris said and Nino couldn't help but laugh.

"Alright, moving on. Because the king had banned knowledge, that meant that the wisest dudes in the land, the monks, were no longer welcomed. Now the monks were the dudes who prayed a lot for the world, lived together at the church, and they spent their time meditating and learning about stuff. So they suddenly became homeless, jobless, outcasts. One of the younger monks stayed in the kingdom and he got a job being the king's royal jester." Nino said.

"So he's the wise fool?" Chris said, his eyes feeling rather heavy.

"Yes. But he was very good at his job. Not only did he make the king wail with laughter, but the monk secretly made the king smarter and wiser without the dude realizing that he was learning." Nino said.

"But wha-(yawn)-at about the ugly princess." Chris asked and Nino smiled.

"Now the king who banned knowledge actually had three daughters. The older daughters were the most beautiful girls in the whole kingdom; they had the sweetest smiles, the silkiest hair, and wore the fanciest dresses for miles around. The youngest, however, was not beautiful. Dude wasn't pretty, she has buck teeth, stringy hair, and she didn't care to wear outrageous attire, as her sisters did; but she was happy. She loved to style her sisters hair, taking hours to help one of them, but she would make them laugh so hard it would mess up their hair and they would have to start all over again. Every dude in the kingdom treated her with kindness and love because of how amazing she was as a person." Nino said. For a second Nino thought Chris was asleep.

"She... sounds... nice." Chris muttered softly. He was seconds away from sleeping.

"She was, and she loved to explore. She thought she was the only person who would travel outside the kingdom's walls; but much to her surprise, she sees the king's royal jester sitting under a tree, reading a book. A book which should not exist since her father banned books from the kingdom for containing wisdom." Nino said. He paused and he waited for Chris to say something, but the child was silent. Nino carefully eased off the bed, and out of Chris' room.

Chapter Text

Disclaimer: I do not own Miraculous Ladybug or it's characters.

Chapter 37,

Plagg had been uncharacteristically quiet since they left the factory. When they returned home, Plagg just floated over to Adrien's couch with Hawkeye's dog tags and simply held them dearly. Plagg almost acted like he was in mourning, and it broke Adrien's heart.

"Plagg? How are you doing?" Adrien asked. Plagg barely twisted his head towards the boy before shrugging absentmindedly.

"I'm fine." Plagg said softly and Adrien sighed heavily.

"Would you like to watch something with me?" Adrien said, carefully sitting on the couch beside Plagg, who just stared at the dog tags.

"Aren't you gonna meet up with Ladybug to fix your locker?" Plagg asked and Adrien shrugged.

"I have some time before we meet up." Adrien said and Plagg paused before answering.

"Watch whatever you want." Plagg said, not caring at all. He didn't even look at the television as Adrien flipped through and purchased something. Soon the sound of a gentle guitar started playing and Plagg nearly cried at the familiar sound.

"You...? Mash?" Plagg said, turning towards the tv and Adrien nodded.

"I'd like to watch the show with you, if you don't mind." Adrien said sweetly. Plagg's eyes were so full of tears that they burned his eye, and so he rubbed them.

"Have I ever told you that you're the best Cat Noir a guy could have?" Plagg said sweetly and Adrien smiled.

"Once or twice. But after spending all that time with Hawkeye, I think I'd like to learn more about him and the other people who helped us." Adrien said and this was true.

"I love you, Adrien." Plagg said.

"I love you too, Plagg." Adrien said, and together, they watched the show.

-

As the bodyguard, Armand technically had access to every room in the Agreste home. And by 'technically' he really knew that meant the living room and the garage; since the Agreste's were normally confound to the dining room or the bedrooms. Armand has spent the afternoon tuning up the limo. Normally he did this once a month, but he decided to do it a second time just to make sure it wasn't damaged from earlier's war.

He had gone a little overboard, making sure the water and oil was good, even though he had to strip down to his white tank top to avoid getting the top-half of his suit dirty. The car was perfectly fine, as expected, and he wiped his hands on a oil-stained rag and went to the kitchen for a glass of water. He filled a glass and started drinking when he heard the soft sound of crying. He went over to the door leading to the dining room and cracked the door a smidge. His heart broke to see Nathalie at the dining room table, crying.

Armand closed the door again. He knew that he wasn't the smartest, suavest, or the most romantic guy in Paris. He didn't want to make her feel worse. He stepped outside a moment, and picked the prettiest flower he could find, and then pulled a chocolate bar out of the pantry. He was a little nervous when he stepped into the dining room and set the chocolate and the flower down in front of Nathalie. She gasped softly when she noticed it; she was basically in her own depressing world. She blinked when she saw him.

"A... Armand? What are you doing?" She asked and he hesitated. He wasn't sure what to say, and he awkwardly nudged the chocolate closer to her.

"Making things... better?" He said unsure. Nathalie stared a moment and then she couldn't help but smile.

"Thank you, Armand." Nathalie said.

"What... I mean, tell me... do you wanna talk about it?" Armand asked, sitting beside her.

"Talk about the tank top?" Nathalie said and Armand smiled in relief.

"If you really insist on asking." Armand said and Nathalie giggled a little.

"I'm sorry, I just never see you out of your suit." Nathalie commented and Armand shrugged.

"It makes a bodyguard look a little more intimidating. I can't really say I love wearing suits, but it's part of the uniform." Armand said and she smirked.

"What do you like to wear when you don't wear the suit?" Nathalie asked and he shrugged.

"Well, I dress so fancy for work, I like to wear something more casual for everyday life. Like, say, t-shirt and blue jeans." Armand said and Nathalie smirked.

"Or tank tops." She said and he rolled his eyes.

"Ok, ok, so I wear tank tops under my suits, what's the big deal?" Armand asked and she giggled.

"Honest? Because you look kinda manly sitting there in that tank, covered in grease. It's, uh... kinda cute." Nathalie said with a light blush on her face and Armand gave her a surprised smile.

"That's unusual." Armand said.

"Is it?" Nathalie asked and he nodded.

"Yeah... but mostly because... I think that's the first time someone's actually called me 'cute'." Armand said, rubbing the back of his neck.

"Oh." Nathalie said sweetly, somehow feeling more attractive under his gaze.

"So... what's wrong, Nat?" Armand asked and Nathalie sighed heavily.

"It's hard to explain, completely. You... know that I love Gabriel. And we just got in a fight... I didn't quit, I wasn't fired, but it almost feels like I broke up with him." Nathalie said.

For a moment, Armand stared at her, trying to think of something to make her feel better instead of worse. Then he reached over, picked up the flower in front of Nathalie.

"You know what I like about the Mona Lisa Anemone?" Armand asked and Nathalie shook her head.

"I like it because it has hidden depths. The top appears plain, just white, like an innocent disguise, almost. But then, close to it's very core, you see it's so colorful. This reddish, purple... aura... it's beautiful." Armand said and Nathalie's eyes widened at this simple observation.

"And, you know, that's kinda like you." Armand said, hesitantly slopping the flower behind her ear; making Nathalie blush.

"People look at you, and they think you're simple at first. And then they get to know you and they see how colorful and lively you really are." Armand said and Nathalie smiled and bashfully rubbed her arm.

"Thank you." She said softly and Armand smiled at her.

"Any time. I guess I better get going. I want to clean up the car and myself before the end of my shift." Armand said, standing up. Nathalie reaches up and her fingers grazed the flower in her hair.

"Armand?" She asked and he paused.

"This morning you talked about being friends. Maybe we could grab a cup of coffee later?" She asked and he looked away, then back at her.

"Ok, but I have a condition." Armand said.

"Oh, yeah? What's that?" Nathalie said with a smirk and Armand smiled at her.

"No suits. Just casual wear." He said and Nathalie's smirk grew into a cocky smile.

"Isn't that an odd request?" Nathalie asked and Armand shrugged.

"One of the nice things about having friends is the fact that you can be comfortable around them? And be yourself and such. I don't think it's so odd to want you to be comfortable around me." Armand said and Nathalie smiled at him.

"Ok. Casual wear." Nathalie said and Armand smiled back at her before leaving the dining room.

Nathalie almost couldn't believe how nice Armand was to her. Then to add that he was willing to be her friend and hang out? She doesn't have many friends, especially since so many people are less interested in her, and more interested in what Gabriel or Adrien were up to. She quickly realized some of those people were actually undercover reporters wanting an inside scoop. She had fun with one, pretending she was falling for him and fed him some false information, which he got in trouble for.

But this was different. She hasn't really hung out with someone in years. And this was with Armand; big, brutish... surprisingly caring Armand. Nathalie wasn't sure if she remembered how to be a good friend anymore; but she was willing to try. And that's all that matters right now.

Chapter Text

Disclaimer: I do not own Miraculous Ladybug or it's characters.

Chapter 38,

Adrien snuck out to the school and sat in the locker room and stared at the dent he made the other day. He still felt so immensely stupid for allowing himself to get that angry but there's not much he could do about it now. The only thing he really can do is try and fix things.

"You know we all have our off days." He heard a voice say. He looked up and saw Ladybug lazily sitting on the windowsill and smiling down at him.

"At least I have you to help me fix it." Adrien said and Ladybug hopped down.

"Come on, let's get this thing to the shop." Ladybug said, pulling a screwdriver out of her little purse and walking over to the locker. She popped the locker door off it's hinges and gave that to Adrien so she can secure the screws in her purse.

"Are you always this helpful when you're not fighting crime?" Adrien asked, as she picked up one end of the locker.

"I try to be as helpful as I can, though there is still so much I could do." Ladybug said as they walked.

"Like what?" Adrien asked and Ladybug shrugged.

"Like, there is still so much pain in the world. Hungry orphans, homeless Veterans, innocent people who are, injured or die from others improper driving. It hurts knowing that these things could be prevented, if not totally then partially, by others being kind." Ladybug said and Adrien half-shrugged.

"Well, you do inspire others to be kinder." Adrien commented.

"Maybe here in Paris, but I'm not that sure. I've allowed myself to be jealous and selfish and cruel to those who were mean to me. How could people look to me as a role model, when I still have so much growing up to do?" Ladybug asked and they entered the shop and set the locker door down on the table.

"You know, even though you're a superhero, you're still human. And humans aren't perfect- even though some try to be." Adrien said with an adorable smirk that made Ladybug blush.

"I'm not saying I'm perfect, or I'm trying to be." Ladybug said and Adrien shrugged a little.

"If you say so." Adrien said sarcastically. Ladybug smiled, scoffed, and gentle bopped Adrien with the yo-yo.

"Don't be so rude." Ladybug said and Adrien rubbed his head.

"Says the girl who just hit me in the head." Adrien said half-insulted.

"You deserved it." Ladybug said, stepping towards him.

"Says who?" Adrien asked, stepping towards her.

"Says me." Ladybug said.

Then they both burst with laughter, and it was nice. Adrien threw his head back, Ladybug looked down. Adrien put a hand on Ladybug's shoulder and hip. Ladybug placed both her hands on Adrien's chest. Adrien looked down at Ladybug. Ladybug looked up at Adrien. They stared into each other's eyes, and their laughter slowed to a stop.

Ladybug bit her lip at how natural it was for her to step into Adrien's arms; almost like she trusted him with her life... it actually confused her because lately she's only trusted Cat Noir that much.

Adrien looked down at Ladybug's lips and swallowed. For so long he's tried to kiss Ladybug and she's rejected him, but this felt different. Perhaps it's because they were in a private place, perhaps it's because they weren't fighting a villain, or perhaps it's because he was Adrien instead of Cat Noir. It almost felt like... he could lean forward and...

"Um." Ladybug pulled her head away and looked to the side as she tucked some hair behind her ear.

"You never know when Hawk Moth will release another akuma. We um... we better finish your locker." Ladybug said, pulling away from Adrien completely. They started fixing the locker, silently.

Ladybug knew how much she had desired Adrien and how she's longed for his kiss, but now she was all confused. She still wanted to kiss Adrien, but now she wanted to kiss Cat Noir too; which wasn't right. What was wrong with her? How could she want to be with two boys?

Cat Noir was really fun to be around and Adrien had such heart... actually... Adrien was fun too. And Cat Noir also had a lot of heart. Ladybug furrowed her brow a little and she thought how strange it was that these two were starting to act like the other. It was like the lines were getting blurred somehow.

"I really do appreciate your help with this." Adrien said after they beat the dent out of the locker.

"Thank you. Hey Adrien, can I ask you a question?" Ladybug said and Adrien blinked.

"Of course." He said and she bit her lip.

"I was just wondering if it was hard for you to be yourself because of how famous you were." She asked as they picked the locker back up.

"Well, maybe a little. Being a model for my father's company, it's kinda expected of me to act and look a certain way. If I'm a little shaggy or messy it reflects badly on both father and his business." Adrien said as they made their way back to the locker room.

"Do you ever wish that... you weren't famous?" Ladybug asked, and Adrien thought about it for a minute.

"I guess there are times when I do. I mean, sometimes I would like to have a normal life. You know, running around playing tag without worrying that I'll scrape my knee or elbow and ruining my next photo shoot; or being able to scarf down a burger or piece of cake without someone taking my picture of how gross I must have looked in that moment; or walking so carefully to help ensure the fact that nothing happens to my clothes, or shoes, or my hair..." Adrien paused as they lifted the door back on his locker and Ladybug screwed the metal object back in place.

"It's very stressful to try and be who others want you to be... perfect like others want you to be..." Adrien moved away and sat on the bench.

"Isn't it funny; how stressful perfection can be? So many people try to be perfect... perfect hair, perfect clothes, perfect life, perfect behavior, but it's not perfectionism that brings you freedom... it's imperfection." Adrien said and Ladybug sat beside him.

"You really think so?" Ladybug asked and Adrien nodded.

"Well, yeah. If you're automatically perfect at something, there's no challenge. So you either get bored with it, or it's the only thing people want from you. And when that's the case, you can end up resenting everything; this natural talent you have, others for wanting something so cheap out of you, and even at yourself for allowing this whole thing to consume you..." Adrien said.

"Sometimes I feel the weight of Paris on my shoulders. I can feel so stressed for doing my job and sure I'm appreciated, but it can be overwhelming too." Ladybug said and Adrien looked at her.

"At least people care about what you say. I can't seem to get anyone to listen to any opinions I have. It doesn't really matter what it is, I guess. In a way being famous means people can find such inspiration by the most mundane parts of your life, and can find the greatest insults in the most innocent things you do. I guess that's what 'being famous' means to me." Adrien said and Ladybug bit her lip.

"I guess that's one way of looking at it. But it also means that you can influence a lot of people too. I mean remember that figure skating trainer Philippe? They were gonna take away his ice rink and you told people how much fun you had with him, and now he's happier then he's been in forever. That was... really sweet of you, Adrien. Don't think I didn't notice that." Ladybug said and Adrien blushed a little.

"I just wanted to see him happy. He was trying so hard to get my friends and I to sign up for classes and none of us did. I kinda felt bad." Adrien said and Ladybug shifted in her seat as she remembered this as wells

"You know, when I'm not Ladybug, I always dream of becoming famous for the work I do." Ladybug said, pulling her legs up and crossing them beneath her.

"What kind of work?" Adrien asked and for a moment, Ladybug pondered with how honest she was gonna be right now.

"... honestly... designing clothes... or at least designing in general." Ladybug said and Adrien blinked at this answer. He just couldn't help but be surprised that she gave him a real answer about herself, as Ladybug.

"Well... there's nothing wrong with wanting your hard work recognized." Adrien said.

"You mean that?" Ladybug asked.

"Well sure. I mean father may not be the best example, but there was a time when he loved to create clothes for... for my mom and I." Adrien said and Ladybug's eyes widened.

"Has he not been designing since your mom... um..." she hesitated. She wasn't sure if this subject was too sensitive for the dear boy.

"Not really... then again... he hasn't really been the same person since she's been gone. I remember... heh... I remember coming down from my room one day to get a snack, and I saw my parents laughing and talking and listening to the radio... then my mom got excited by this song on the radio... father got up... took her by the hand... and they started dancing together... the next day he started designing clothes you can dance in... clothes that came alive with every twist, turn, and spin you do." Adrien told her and Ladybug nodded; she remembered seeing that line.

She had been in the mall shopping for a present for her mother, when she saw an army of girls dancing in their new Agreste dresses and she had been shocked at much personality clothes could have and how the girls were so happy with themselves. Ladybug remembered very clearly, that one of the girls- the gothic one wearing the dark purple dress with black metallic skulls, talked about how she's never felt more like herself.

It was the first time Ladybug had thought about clothes really expressing who you were as a person. And that was when a young Marinette Dupain-Cheng decided that she wanted to bring that kind of joy in the world. That was when she decided to be a fashion designer.

"You know sometimes people become famous." Adrien started, which pulled Ladybug out of her nostalgic haze.

"They become famous for one thing; acting, writing, music, designing, cooking... but a lot of the time they will only be know for that one thing; and I think that's kinda sad. People see that my father designs clothes, but no one knows that he actually wrote children stories for me as a child. People see me, the model, and they have no clue that I fence or play the piano, or do karate. Julia Child was known for cooking, but she was very accepting of others and had an excellent sense of humor. David Bowie was a singer, but did you know that he loved to paint. Frank Sinatra was a true triple-threat, being a singer, actor, and hilarious on a stage. To name a younger person, Zac Efron is an actor, singer, and a dancer, but did you know he cares very deeply about conservation, and nature, and animals too. Alan Alda was famous for his role as Hawkeye, but he went from only an actor to eventually becoming the creative consultant, and writer, and director of the show. A person is so... complicated. People are so complex, it's really sad if they are known for simply one thing." Adrien said and Ladybug blinked.

"I guess I haven't really thought of that before." Ladybug said.

"Yeah, well... I don't think most people do... they care so much about 'being famous' because they enjoy the thought of everyone knowing their name, and that must mean that they are loved... or that must mean that they are loved... or that no one will forget them. I think, sometimes, people need to stop trying to 'get famous' and think of what will actually make them happy. When you're famous, you want to go places where people will treat you like a regular person, you want to go somewhere where everyone loves and praises you. There's not a lot of middle ground, at least I don't think there is. To be able to walk into a room where everyone knows you and they can still treat you like a regular human being. I don't know, maybe no one wants that... I guess you just have to be careful how people remember you." Adrien said and Ladybug stared at him for a moment.

"What do you want to be known for?" Ladybug asked and Adrien stared at her.

"I'm not really sure. I mean, all of the stuff I do is... well, I enjoy it for the most part, but I don't do it because it's fun. It's just something I do." Adrien said and Ladybug shrugged.

"Well, you have plenty of time to think about it, Adrien." Ladybug said and she reached over and held Adrien's hand, making him blush.

"I promise." She said and for a moment they sat there together, holding hands in silence, hearing nothing but the electrical buzzing of the lights above their heads.

Adrien's heart was already beating rather heavily, but then he got an idea and his heart shook his body like a massive earthquake. He gave her hand a gentle squeeze, causing her to look at him, even though his face must be flushed, and his hands trembled when he dared to look at her. He gently held her face with his free hand and sweetly kissed her forehead. He desperately wanted to kiss her lips right then and there, but it almost didn't seem right to be that forward just yet.

Ladybug was shocked at the kiss and she felt her face heat up as well. They carefully pressed their foreheads together, just for a moment, and then they both pulled away, realizing it was time to say goodnight.

"I better be getting home, before my father misses me." Adrien said, though this statement felt like such a lie.

"Yeah, it's getting rather late, and it's been a monster of a day." Ladybug said, standing up and stretching. 

It was true. She stayed up late finishing Nino's present, then all that Korean War stuff happened, then she helped set up Nino's party and celebrated his birthday with him, and now she's helping Adrien with his busted locker. Ladybug was exhausted.

"It really has been." Adrien agreed.

"Ok, bug out Adrien." Ladybug said as she got out her yo-yo.

"Ladybug." Adrien said quickly, and she paused when she heard this.

"I, um... is it possible for us to spend time together again?" Adrien asked and for a moment, Ladybug simply stared at him as she thought of an answer.

"Well, no guarantees, but... I promise I'll definitely think about it." Ladybug said with a smile and Adrien mirrored her smile.

"I look forward to our next encounter Ladybug." Adrien said and then Ladybug left. Adrien was looking forward to watching movies with Marinette tomorrow, but he had a feeling the rest of the weekend would move rather quickly.

Soon it will be Monday, then a week's gone by, then a month, and he didn't know what to expect out off it all, but he did have one thing; Ladybug. He knew Marinette was Ladybug, and hopefully soon he'll be able to tell her that he was Cat Noir. Knowing how upset she is with Adrien, it was almost a scary concept now. Though, as scary as it was, he was excited too. After all... they were an unstoppable team.

Chapter Text

isclaimer: I do not own Miraculous Ladybug, it's characters, or the movies.

Chapter 39,

Marinette tucked some hair behind her ear, and she took a deep breath. She was in her room, mentally preparing herself to hang out with Adrien and watch movies. She decided that it was best for them to watch their films downstairs in the family she'd be concerned with her parents being embarrassing or overbearing with their constant interruption; but lately she and Adrien have been so tense and awkward with each other, that she welcomed her parent's meddling.

"Honey, your friend's here." Her mother called up and Marinette's breath hitched and her heart started to beat faster. She looked at her beloved Kwami sitting on her desk and Tikki offered her an encouraging smile.

"Marinette, come down." Her father said excitedly and Marinette took a deep breath before doing as she was told. She walked down the steps and she saw her parents offering a tray of desserts to the blond boy.

"-And this is an Almond mascarpone creme chocolate cannoli, and this is mini chocolate Baklava, and a lovely chocolate papaya cupcake with a ruby-chocolate filling." Her mother pointed out and Adrien hesitated.

"Lots of chocolate." Adrien muttered with a smile and Marinette's father blinked.

"Huh, you're right. What about our strawberry churro with our warm wiped cream mouse for dipping; would you like that instead?" Her father asked and Adrien chuckled nervously.

"Whatever is fine, really, you don't have to go to so much trouble for me." Adrien said.

"Oh no, it's not trouble. We've got a whole store of goodness." Marinette's mother said and Marinette giggled and Adrien turned and stared at her.

"Hi." Adrien said, rubbing the back of his neck.

"Hey." Marinette said. Her parents looked at both teens and realized how awkward this was- and not in the adorable way.

"Um, honey? Don't we have an order to bake?" Marinette's father asked and she nodded.

"Perhaps I'll be back with something to drink." Her mother said and they both went to the kitchen. Adrien and Marinette were left alone and it felt so strange.

"Are you, um... are you ready to watch some movies?" Adrien asked awkwardly and Marinette stepped closer to him.

"Yeah, um... what would you like to startwith?" Marinette asked and Adrien shrugged.

"Well, I haven't seen Secondhand Lions or Matilda, so whichever's fine by me." He said, hoping not to offend her.

"Ok, well, we have a digital copy of Secondhand Lions, and a DVD of Matilda, ah... somewhere... so maybe we can watch Secondhand Lions first." Marinette said and Adrien nodded.

"Ok, that sounds good." Adrien said and Marinette nodded.

"Good." She muttered. They both walked over to the couch, and Marinette turned on the movie. They sat there, in the glow of the television screen, trying to think of anything to ease the tension between them.

"It looks pretty." Adrien said.

"What does?"
Marinette asked and he shrugged.

"Texas." Adrien said and she nodded.

"Yes, it's very pretty." She agreed and there was another pause.

"You know, I'm glad my parents are so in love." Marinette said.

"Yeah, it's nice that you don't find it embarrasing." Adrien said and Marinette smiled a little at this.

"I do find it embarrasing sometimes. But it's better then the alternative. I mean that mother there, if you can call her that, left her son alone with two strange men she barely knows... I can't imagine going through that." Marinette said and Adrien looked away.

"I can." He said quietly and Marinette couldn't help but stare at him.

"Excuse me?" Marinette said and Adrien looked down at his hands.

"Well, I rarely see father anymore... instead he trusts me to the care of Nathalie and my bodyguard. Technically I have a personal chef who makes whatever I want, but I never see him." Adrien looked up at the tv.

"But my bodyguard usually stays with the car... and Nathalie spends so much time with father... so often I'm surrounded by a never-ending sea of silence... even if I screamed- who would hear me?" Adrien asked. Marinette simply stared again. It was one thing for Adrien to talk this way when she was Ladybug; as Ladybug she constantly saved Paris and it made sense for Adrien to trust Ladybug. But for him to be this real with Marinette... it may have felt odd, but it was really sweet too.

"That's rather poetic Adrien." Marinette said and Adrien shrugged.

"You know I actually like poetry. I use to write poems and short stories when I was younger. I really liked them, and I really liked showing them to my dad too- since he wrote me those children books, I kinda saw him as a writer." Adrien paused to smile and Marinette rubbed the back of her neck.

"Why... why did you stop?" Marinette asked and Adrien bit his lip.

"Well, I guess part of it was that father got famous, and he got more and more busy with his company. I would write something and try to show it to him, but he just dismissed me. Another is that... I use to show them to my mom and she loved them... so when I sit down to write, it makes me think of my mom and it makes me really sad." Adrien said and Marinette looked away. What could she say? Fortunately for her, this awkward pause was interrupted by her parents.

"Anyone thirsty? I've been playing around with this sugared dragon fruit smoothie." Her father said and they both grabbed a smoothie.

"I made some homemade chocolate dipped pretzels to go with it." Her mother said as she set down the little tray.

"This is all so nice." Adrien complimented but he was still sad from their earlier discussion.

"Are you alright?" Her mother asked and Marinette stood up.

"Thank you for the snacks." She said right before physically pushing them out of the room.

"Honey, what's going on?" Her father whispered and Marinette sighed.

"He was talking about his home life." Marinette said.

"Is something wrong?" Her mother asked.

"Is Adrien in danger?" Her father asked and Marinette bit her lip.

"I don't think he's in danger, but he's definitely lonely." Marinette said. she closed the door between them, but her nosy parents couldn't resist from cracking the door so they could eavesdrop on their conversation.

"I'm sorry about them." Marinette said and Adrien smiled at her.

"They don't really bother me. It's nice that they haven't forgotten us." Adrien said and Marinette hesitantly tucked some hair behind her ear.

"Have you tried talking to your dad about... being able to spend more time with him?" Marinette asked and Adrien let out a disgusted scoff.

"Well, that would require us actually being in the same room. I've asked Nathalie about it, but he's just too busy to acknowledge me. Remember when we went to the theater?" Adrien asked and Marinette nodded.

"Heh, Kinda hard to forget going to the movies dressed in my PJs." Marinette said and Adrien chuckled softly.

"Well, I tried talking to my father earlier that morning. I wanted to ask him if I could see mother's movie... I asked him if I could have a few minutes of his time to talk to him about something, and you want to know what he said?" Adrien asked, a mixture of bitterness and sadness in his voice.

"What'd he say?" Marinette asked.

"He said 'I'll tell Nathalie to let you know as soon as I'm available.' and who knows how long that would have taken." Adrien said and Marinette looked away.

"Maybe... maybe I could talk to my parents about letting you stay with us for a while." Marinette offered.

"I appreciate it, but I'm not sure father would like that." Adrien said and Marinette bit her lip, still not looking at him.

"That's... not what I meant, exactly." Marinette said. A tense moment passed as Adrein realized that she was offering up her home to him.

"If I were to leave home, father would just send my bodyguard or Nathalie after me. They both know how much I value your friendship; so if they found me here, they'd surely bring me back." Adrien said.

"I suppose you're right. And since there are so many of your followers, if they saw you, they would spread it all over social media." Marinette said, turning back to him.

"Man, sometime I wish I lived in a place that wasn't so modern. All the cell phones and cameras following my every move. It'd be nice to take it slow for once." Adrien said crossing his arms. Hearing Adrien, Marinette got an idea and she furrowed her brow.

"Adrien, I'd like to give you something." Marinette said and she stood up.

"I'll be right back." She said and she walked up to her room.

Though as it turns out, she wasn't the only Dupain-Cheng to get an idea. Marinette's father looked around for his cell phone.

"I can't believe that poor sweet boy has to deal with such emotional neglect. I get so angry at people who abuse their children." Her mother vented after closing the door.

"Not to mention the fact that emotional abuse is so much harder for others to detect because you can't physically see the cuts, bruises, and scars. And I'm not saying that physical abuse isn't a serious issue or anything, it's just frustrating that others don't realize that emotional abuse tends to be endured longer, and many times it effects their victims longer then physical ones... who are you calling?" She asked her husband whose been rather silent throughout her rant, instead of trying to calm her down.

I'm calling my father." He said and she was completely thrown by this response.

"Really? Why?" She asked and he shrugged.

"Can your think of a more 'not-so-modern' place where a famous model can live undetected by social media; where he can take things slow, and not be ignored, then my father's?" He asked and she blinked.

"Would your father really take Adrien in?" She asked.

"My father may be many things that I don't like. We stopped talking for years because I preferred to use a more modern type of flour. But, as much as we don't agree, I've always been impressed by how willing he was to help out total strangers- especially children. If dad doesn't have the room, he'll make room." He said.

By this time Marinette returned from her room, and she sat on the couch once more.

"I'd like you to have this." Marinette said, handing him something.

"A notebook?" He asked and he held it in his hands. It was a Ranboo-Styled hardbound book; with the black and white standing side-by-side with a cartoonish crown in the middle, and red and green 'jewels' along the top and bottom of the notebook.

"I guess it's a little dorky, but I do a lot of journaling and I find it very relaxing. Perhaps you may find journaling useful to rediscover your old love of writing. Even if you don't write more poems or short stories, journaling is still very therapeutic." Marinette said and for a moment, Adrienn just stared at the book; sorting out his feelings.

"I... I really appreciate this Marinette. Thank you." Adrien said and Marinette did a small nod.

Then the two turned back to the television and enjoyed their movie night.

Chapter Text

Disclaimer: I do not own Miraculous Ladybug or it's characters

Chapter 40,

After watching Secondhand Lions, Adrien was a little emotional; but it almost seemed like all of the awkwardness between he and Marinette had miraculously vanished. They had taken a brief moment to talk about the movie and their favorite moments. Marinette's favorite scene was when Uncle Hub first laid eyes on Jasmine. Adrien said he couldn't really decide on a favorite moment; he liked the moment when Walter asked Hub about Jasmine, and when the lion saved Walter, and the end when Walter negotiated with his two uncles.

Then they put on Matilda, and as Adrien watched it, he instantly connected to the Matilda character. She too was often left alone, longing for friends, and desperately wanting to go to school. Granted, she was half his age and had magical powers, but she still wanted the same things she did.

"What did you think of the movie?" Marinette asked Adrien when it was over.

"I liked it. It was very cute." Adrien said and Marinette giggled and tucked her feet beneath herself.

"I've been watching that movie since I was a kid. My grandma brought a copy for me after she saw it in America. I've loved it ever since." Marinette said.

"I love the fact that they were able to make their own loving family." Adrien said and Marinette nodded.

"I find it very cute in the beginning of the film, when they talked about Matilda developing a sense of style." Marinette said and Adrien nodded.

"Yeah... that caught my attention too." Adrien said, but his voice was a little off and she rose an eyebrow at this.

"It did?" Marinette asked and he nodded.

"Well, it kinda got me thinking about myself. I'm not sure if I really have a sense of style." Adrien said.

"Oh, come on, everyone has a sense of style." Marinette said and Adrien shrugged.

"Father's been making my wardrobe for as long as I can remember. At shows, I always wear what they tell me to wear, Everything I wear is the 'best of the fashion world'... but I'm not... I don't think I like most of it." Adrien said and Marinette's eye widened.

"So you don't like what you're wearing now?" Marinette asked and Adrien shrugged.

"Well, I like to wear black, and I don't really mind the yellow, green, and purple on my chest, so I wear this all the time." Adrien said and Marinette nodded. She pulled out a notepad from her purse and a pen with multiple colored inks.

"How would you change your shirt to make it more like you?" Marinette asked. Adrien took qa moment to look Marinette over, with her bright eyes and pink notepad. It hadn't really occurred to him that he could ask Marinette to tailor clothes for him. It's not like she lacked the talent, he was just so use to wearing his father's line, that it didn't occur to him.

"Um. Well first of all, I wish the colors weren't so pale. pastels are ok in general, but I would rather have the full, bold color." Adrien started and Marinette nodded.

"Then there is the size of the colors. It's so small, these colors, that sometimes I forget they are there; or that there are five colors instead of three. Not only that, but they are stacked on top of each other as if they are prim, proper, and perfect. I mean, if art is suppose to be a representation of yourself- and creating your own lines to fill in, then I'd rather not be 'perfect'." Adrien said and Marinette paused to think.

"I think I know what you would like." Marinette said, and she started sketching.

"You want three of the five colors, so we can make a sort of scratch/tear mark across the shirt to expose the hidden color beneath." Marinette said as she drew.

"It's imperfect, with darker colors, and it's a rather simple idea. Therefore, if you chose to wear it, then it should hopefully be an easy transition, since this still honors the shirt you normally wear... Done. What do you think?" Marinette turned the notepad around and Adrien blinked.

"Surprisingly enough... I really love that." Adrien said, gingerly taking the notepad out of her hands.

"Well, Nathalie's not here yet. If you're up for it, we can go upstairs and I can start working on the shirt. Even if you don't wear it right away, I'd be glad to make it for you." Marinette said, and Adrien smiled.

"You know what, that's sounds really fun." Adrien said and Marinette giggled.

"Well, come on, Nathalie could steal you away at any moment." Marinette said, as she reached over and grabbed Adrien's hand and lead him up the stairs.

And at this point, you might start to wonder where Nathalie had been during this time. Possibly at the Agreste home, doing her job as she always had, making sure the Gabriel company stayed afloat. Or maybe she was out doing some errands for Gabriel, such as picking up his dry-cleaning or getting him his favorite cup of coffee. But in actuality, she was enjoying herself. Oh, she still had her cell phone on her in case Gabriel, or his company needed her, though things were rather quiet. After that last akuma, Gabriel had not asked much of Nathalie. He didn't want to risk losing her, or hurting her again, so aside from her traditional tasks, Gabriel has left her alone. And in-turn, she took this opportunity to hang out with Armand.

So, as Adrien and Marinette watched their movies, Nathalie and Armand changed into their 'Civilian attire' and they went to the bowling alley.

"I haven't been bowling since I was 8 year old." Nathalie said as she and Armand slipped on their rented bowling shoes.

"I use to go bowling when I was in college. It was between the school and my apartment, so most of us, went there to hang out." Armand said and Nathalie smirked.

"Somehow it's hard for me to see you as a college student, goofing off like this." Nathalie said.

"I wasn't always a bodyguard. Once upon a time I was a kid, just like you." Armand said.

"Well that's true. Hey, this might be a stupid question, but what did you want to be when you were little." Nathalie asked and Armand smiled softly.

"A scientist, actually." Armand said and Nathalie's eyes widened.

"Really?" Nathalie asked and he nodded.

"Yes. I loved learning about cell structure, and how oxygen travels through the blood stream to get to the muscles, and learning how black holes are created. There was something about science that I always found fascinating." Armand said.

"Well, what made you become a bodyguard?" Nathalie asked and Armand hesitated.

" My parents weren't rich. I forget if I was in middle school of high school. Heck, I might have been 14 like Adrien. But they pulled me out of school in order to work and help pay the bills." Armand started.

"What did you do?" Nathalie asked and Armand shrugged.

"It felt like I did all the jobs I could. I would wake up at 4 and get down to the newspaper company in order to help print and then deliver papers. Around 7, I'd go to the butcher and help him slice up meat until noon. Then I'd go down to the dock, and help clean fish for a few hours. Around 4 o'clock, I'd get a call from my ma about helping her with something down at the shop, and I'd fix whatever and then help my father and his plumbing company till 9-10ish. I needed to work as a busboy from 10-midnight, for my aunt." Armand said and Nathalie didn't know what to say.

"You'd only be getting 4 hours of sleep, tops. That's not healthy." Nathalie said and Armand shrugged.

"Perhaps not. On Sundays I got to sleep in, because all my employers went to church, and gave me the day off." Armand said and Nathalie smiled.

"They sound nice. I hope they paid you well." Nathalie said.

"Most of my money went straight to my parents because I was a minor. The newspaper gave me $15 a week, the butcher paid e $2 and hour, which equaled about $60 a week, but he always gave my family 50% off any of the meats we wanted. The dock gave me a quarter for every fish I cleaned, so I could easily get $70 a week. My parents didn't really pay me, but my aunt paid me well and helped me out with clothing and books and stuff I actually wanted. She was real nice to me." Armand said and Nathalie furrowed her brow as she mulled this over.

"Wait, if you got to work, then how did you bowl in college?" Nathalie said and Armand rubbed the back of his neck.

"On Sundays, after church, I would take out my frustrations on a punching bag at my uncles gym. The older I got, the more I needed that punching bag. One day this guy came up to me. He was watching me, and I thought he was a boxing trainer. We got those every once in a while at the gym, so I just ignored him at first. Then, out of the corner of my eye, I see him toss this little ball at me, and I turn and catch it. He was an instructor down at the college, he taught psychology and several of his students were bodyguards in training and he thought I would be a good bodyguard too." Armand said.

"Did you like the idea of being a bodyguard?" Nathalie asked.

"I wasn't really sure at first. I would have to go back and take classes to finish high school in order to attend college classes. But I did like the idea of only doing one job that was for me and not my family. I guess that's rather selfish of me." Armand said.

"Well, I don't think it was a selfish decision. I think you've worked very hard for your family, and you made a decision that would help you become your own person. I don't think there's anything wrong with that... finding your own path." Nathalie said and Armand smiled.

"That's how my mom felt. My dad was a little reluctant, but my mother said I was 18, and I won't be living with them forever. So the decision was mine. I wasn't sure what to do, so I talked to my employer, Mr. Green, who ran the butcher shop. It was just the two of us, so we got to talk and really get to know each other. He told me that it sounded like a good opportunity, and even if I didn't specifically become a bodyguard, going to college was still a beneficial experience. Besides, he knew how much I loved science, so he knew psychology was right up my alley. He knew that if I deprived myself of this, I may not get another chance to actually study science." Armand said.

Nathalie watched him pick up his bowling ball, and throw it at the pins, knocking over 8 and forming a 7-10 split. He snapped his fingers in mild disappointment.

"Dang, I can never get that." Armand said and Nathalie smiled at him. She took note of his outfit as well. He was wearing blue jeans, a white T-shirt, and a light weight black hoodie.

"Well, I'm glad you did become a bodyguard. We may not have met otherwise." Nathalie said with a slight blush on her face.

"Very true. so what about you? What did you want to be when you were young?" Armand asked and Nathalie looked away.

"It's a little silly, but I... always wanted to be a dancer." Nathalie said and Armand rolled his 2nd ball and then sat next to Nathalie.

"Why is that silly? As far as I know, being a dancer is still a very respectable way to make a living." Armand said and Nathalie smiled, but it was small and bashful.

"I loved dancing a lot. I loved choreographing dance routines and performing them for my friends all throughout high school. I was good to... At least, I thought I was good. But.. it sort of caused a lot of friction between my parents." Nathalie stood up and took her turn.

"My father was very supportive of me being a dancer. My mother thought I should do something more productive and female empowering, then disgracing myself ti the misogynistic displays of caveman eroticism." Nathalie said, before finishing her turn and sitting back down.

"That's a little extreme. What type of dancing were you doing?" Armand asked as he stood up.

"Mostly ballet. My mother just hated dancing. She saw it as men emotionally forcing women to perform in tight clothing for nothing more then money and their approval." Nathalie said and Armand glanced at her.

"So they fought over you being a dancer or not?" Armand said and Nathalie nodded.

"For my 15 birthday, my father bought me this beautiful black leotard, and this purple tutu... I was saving up my money to buy it, I don't even know how he knew, but he got it for me. Mother said it would only make me look like a colorblind clown and showed me her present. She bought me a three-piece suit to wear to the business classes she signed me up for. I think those two fought for a week straight, before they decided to just... stop talking about it." Nathalie recalled as Armand bowled.

"And... you stopped dancing to keep them from fighting?" Armand asked and Nathalie nodded.

"Yes. I hated the way they were fighting. It made my dancing... almost a painful experience. My last performance was my high school's play... I told my father it had really stressed me out, and I wanted to take a little break from dancing... Little did her know... I'd never dance again." Nathalie said. Armand twisted his lip and thought a moment.

" 'Haven't' not 'never'." Armand corrected and Nathalie blinked.

"Excuse me?" Nathalie asked.

"Just because you haven't danced since, it doesn't mean you never will. I believe you will dance again." Armand said.

"You think?" Nathalie asked and her question was met with Armand's surprisingly warm smile, which made her blush.

"I'll make sure of it. Even if I have to take you out dancing myself." Armand said and Nathalie found herself staring at him.

She knew that she was out of her comfort zone. She was no longer in her usual business suit and bun. Instead she had her hair down in a loose braid; and she was wearing one of her favorite tops, a Cinderella 'Don't Know What You Got Till It's Gone' T-shirt; and then she was wearing a very comfortable pair of ripped black jeans, and a pair of classic black tennis shoes. She was sitting with a co-worker, and friend, feeling emotions that made her question herself.

Why hasn't she become Armand's friend sooner?

Why has it been so long since she's worn clothes this comfortable?

And why did Armand's smile make her heart race?

Last time she felt like this, was when Gabriel hugged her. Perhaps it was because she wasn't accustomed to seeing Armand act this warm, and friendly, and human. He really was full of surprises. Nathalie smiled and decided it didn't really matter how much she blushed, or how her heart raced, or the occasional vulnerable feeling she had around Armand.

Despite all the awkwardness, she adored Armand, and loved being around him. And she got the feeling, that he felt the same.

Chapter Text

Disclaimer: I do not own Miraculous Ladybug or it's characters.

Chapter 41,

When Marinette finally finished Adrien's new t-shirt, Adrien was full of emotions. He was a little at war with himself. As much as he loved the shirt Marinette made for him, could he really get away with wearing clothes that didn't belong to his father? How would his father feel about the shirt? Would he like it? Would he hate it? Would he take the shirt away from him? Would he want to get Adrien's opinion on future designs? Would... would his father finally stop ignoring him?

"You ok?" Marinette asked and Adrien hesistated and rubbed the back of his neck.

"It's very nice, Marinette." Adrien said instead of answering the question.

"You know, I won't be hurt if you don't wear this shirt right away. I love making clothes, and it was really fun to design this with you... This was really fun, even if you never wear it." Marinette said and Adrien sighed heavily.

"I want to wear it. I'm just a little nervous by it." Adrien admitted bashfully. Marinette offered him a warm smile and folded the shirt.

"Listen, I'm not gonna force you to wear this, and I can understand that it might be a little strange to wear other clothes when you're outside the modelling studio... I just think, if this is something you want, then go ahead and take it home. You can always keep it in your closet and look at it and whatnot... but if there is a way that I can help you feel more like yourself, then I want to help in any way I can." Marinette said and Adrien sighed.

"That sorta reminds me. Did you ever figure out what you wanted to do for Father's contest?" Adrien asked and Marinette leaned back in her chair.

"Not really. Every time I try to think of a good idea for the contest and how to help advertise in America... my thoughts get clouded with the kids down at the orphanage. I'd rather help them keep their home, then promote some... random line." Marinette said, almost bitterly, and Adrien blinked.

"Well, the promotion could be whatever you want it to be. Why not do something that can help them?" Adrien asked and Marinette blinked.

"Doing something charitable wouldn't be a very good promotion- especially when it's for a different country." Marinette said and Adrien shrugged.

"Everyone in class has a different idea for how my faher can advertise in America. They're gonna give it their all, and present the best idea they come up with. I mean, even if father doesn't pick your idea, you'll still be giving it your best shot, and you'll be staying true to yourself. That's gotta count for something." Adrien said and Marinette smiled.

She smiled then, and she smiled now, as she remembered that moment. Adrien was right, everyone in class was presenting the best idea they could come up with. Having our own fashion olympic games, featuring the best sportswear. creating an in-depth video game involving working at the Gabriel Company and the clothes your avatar makes/wears are actually products in the upcoming fashion line. And then one person suggested printing thousands of postcards and sending them to every house in America.

"Alright Adrien, it's your turn." Miss Bustier said and Adrien hesitantly stood up and looked at Nathalie holding an ipad for his father to view the room with.

"Well, I was thinking that it would be beneficial to make connections with American fashion industries and stores/companies that sell clothing. You could reach out to them directly, but it would be more personal to spend time with them in a more fun or casual setting. You could do a fashion tour of America visiting the cities you think would be the greatest asset for you. New York, California, Florida, Texas-"

"Texas, dude? They don't seem very fashion-forward." Nino commented.

"Well, there is the stereotypical thought process that 'everything is bigger in Texas'. Not to mention the fact the phrase 'Don't mess with Texas' was originated from the realization that it's one of the most independent states in America, and can take care of itself. I think father would want to associate himself with people..." Adrien paused and shot a quick glare at his father.

"... Who can take care of themselves." Adrien said before dropping the glare, and looked down at his notebook.

"You could do a tour and then have an after party where you, or an individual representing you, can promote the line to stores and gain trust with other fashion companies. Once you've established a relationship with them, you can get a better sense of what the Americans like, and you can get information from the American fashion industries on themes they, themselves, are focusing on... and it would be a good practice to exercise when you want to take your clothing lines to Italy, or China, or Spain, or wherever you decide to promote next." Adrein said, crossing his arms halfway through his little speech. He knew he had a good idea, but his father would never consider his idea. The only thing Adrien wasn't sure about, was the exact reason why.

"Sounds wonderful, a real challanger." Miss Bustier said and Adrien sat down, avoiding his father's gaze.

"Ok, who haven't we heard from yet. Um, Marinette, are you ready to present your idea?" She asked and Marinette stood up a little.

"The other day I went and I donated a bunch of stuff down at the orphanage-"

"What does that have to do with anything?" Chloe interrupted.

"Chloe, be quiet, no one interrupted you when you were talking." Adrien spat out and Chloe's eyes widened. It was so unusual for her to Adrien this angry. Then Adrien turned around and gave Marinette a sweet smile that made her blush.

"Go ahead Marinette." He encouraged and and she tucked hair behind her ear bashfully.

"Well, when I was down there I was able to stop and have a conversation with Madame Trotter, the lady in charge of the home she's been rather concerned since her rent has been raised and every time I stopped and tried to think of an idea for this contest, I would think of them. So I was thinking of something that would not only help the orphans keep their home, but also something that would be fun for them to work on too. It seemed like a lot of them enjoyed music, so I was thinking about a fashion show that's as entertaining as it is fashionable." Marinette said.

"Would you care to elaborate on that?" Gabriel asked and Marinette rubbed the back of her neck.

"Well, specifically, I was thinking that we could make it more like a concert. Songs are traditionally 2 minutes long, and you can showcase an outfit or two. A traditional fashion show has up to 100 outfits, which would be roughly an hour and a half. Which is slightly longer then a regular fashion show, but shorter then a regular concert. The kids can help pick music and outfits for each song, and maybe they can even help us size the clothes for all of us to wear." Marinette said and Ivan smiled.

"You mean all of us get to be in your fashion show?" Ivan asked and Marinette shrugged.

"Well, why not? I mean we were all in Chloe's fashion show and that was really fun. By the way, Chloe, thanks for that. If we can get another chance to work together, then I say we go for it." Marinette said and a few of the students clapped.

"Alright, anybody else?" Miss Bustier asked and Alya giggled.

"Marinette was the last one." Alya said and Miss Bustier's eyes widened. She did a brief scan of her students and realized Alya was right.

"Well then, we have a couple of minutes until lunch; why don't we head to the cafeteria a little early, so we can let the judges talk." Miss Bustier said and the classroom picked up their lunchboxes and exited the room.

"One moment, Adrien." Gabriel said and Adrien turned and walked over to the screen.

"Yeah?" Adrien said, feeling like he was gonna get in trouble for his glare from earlier.

"I was just wondering..." Gabriel hesitated. Did Adrien always have ideas like that. He was rather impressed, but he didn't know how to form the words.

"Do you always... uh... wear that outfit?" Gabriel asked, backing out of what he wanted to say.

"Excuse me?" Adrien asked confused and it was met with one of Gabriel's thoughtful expressions.

"It's from last season. I'll have to work on something new for you to wear." Gabriel said and Adrien just couldn't believe what he was hearing.

"Are you...?" Adrien didn't know what to say, but he was so insulted.

"Are you serious?" Adrien said, trying to control himself, but he couldn't help the scoff that escaped his lips before he asked the question.

"Of course I'm serious. Have you even seen me kid around? I need to make sure you're dressed properly after all. Imagine how our business rivals will react when you're wearing something 'out-of-fashion'. I'll need to fix you as soon as possible. End Of Discussion." Gabriel said, dismissing Adrien. In that moment, Adrien felt like nothing more then a mannequin for his father's clothing. And as he walked away Adrien felt determined to never feel like that again. But he's going to need Marinette's help.

Chapter Text

Chapter 42,

Nathalie watched Adrien leave the classroom and she hated how upset Adrien looked, and she hated the fact that Gabriel caused this pain... again.

"What is wrong with you?" Nathalie asked, turning the screen so she could talk to Gabriel face-to-face.

"How else do you expect me to act? You should have told me Adrien was wearing out-of-date attire." Gabriel said defensively and Nathalie scoffed.

"I know you better then that Gabriel. You wouldn't just get someone's attention just to complain about what they were wearing." Nathalie said. Gabriel hesitated a moment and then he adjusted his glasses.

"Perhaps you don't know me as well as you think you do. What other reason would I have to talk to Adrien?" Gabriel asked and Nathalie glared at him a little.

"How about the fact that he is you son?" Nathalie suggested and Gabriel blinked.

"I didn't mean in general, I meant in this current moment of time." Gabriel said and Nathalie rolled her eyes.

"Oh, did you? Then why don't you stop to tell me what we discussed last night at dinner? Oh, wait, that's right, you weren't there. Actually, can you even tellme when the last family meal you had was? Because if memory serves, it was before Hawk Moth even arrived in Paris." Nathalie said and Gabriel glared.

"You know for someone who wants us to maintain a more professional role as my personal assistant, you seem to be overtly sensitive to my family affairs." Gabriel said and Nathalie's eyes widened. She sighed in defeat and set the ipad on the desk and crossed her arms.

"Fine, I'll drop it. But have you given any thought as to the contest?" Nathalie said.

"What about it? The contest?" Nathalie said.

"What about it? The contest was your idea, yes. Pick Marinette's idea so we can have her at the house and figure our if she is Ladybug or not." Gabriel reminded her and she sighed.

"Listen Gabriel. The plan was to pretend to promote in America. However, I'm not quite sure how pretending will be possible when Marinette's idea involves the orphanage and her friends participating in the fashion show. There will be too many people involved to not advertise in America. Alya has her blog that's wildly popular, Chloe could use political connections, that Max kid could infiltrate firewalls or create his own programs, not to mention how many blabbermouths are in this class. If you pick Marinette's idea you'll be forced to stick with it until it's completion. If you don't... well, who knows exactly will happen, but it won't be good." Nathalie said and Gabriel groaned.

"Great. As if my search for the Ladybug and Cat Noir miraculous' weren't tedious enough already." Gabriel said and Nathalie rolled her eyes.

"Well you made your bed, and now you gotta sleep in it Gabe." Nathalie said and Gabriel's eye twitched.

"Don't you dare call me 'Gabe'! Only my wife may call me that!" Gabriel snapped and Nathalie's eyes widened.

"I apologize sir." Nathalie said sincerely. She forgot that Emilie use to call him that.

"I don't need you here, you know. We both already know whose going to win the contest. Why don't you go and get some lunch of something." Gabriel said and he hung up the call. For a moment Nathalie stared at the black screen; at first because Gabriel left so upset, and then she gazed at her own reflection.

Did she always look this sad around Gabriel?

She went down the steps and she looked in to spot Marinette. For some reason she has been wearing this army jacket she decked out. Nathalie didn't really question it though. Many fashion designers try to set their own trends and standards and such. If Marinette was trying to get the camp look to work, she really was being subtle about it. However, right next to Marinette sat Adrien. It appeared that they were working on something together, since they kept writing in the same notebook. Nathalie sighed a little. She really hated the way Gabriel's been treating Adrien. She really hasn't been that supportive to Adrien in the past, aside from convincing Gabriel to let him go to school. Perhaps she could take a moment to check in with the boy and make sure that he was alright. Nathalie straightened her suit and composed herself before walking into the cafeteria.

"I think the red would look nice. Why haven't you worn it before?" Marinette asked and Adrien shrugged.

"It was kinda decided red was not my color; so I haven't really been allowed to wear it even though I love the color." Adrien asked and Nathalie walking over to them, so he stood up.

"Did father want something?" Adrien asked and Nathalie shook her head.

"No. On the contrary I was just wanting to see how you were doing." Nathalie said and Adrien rose an eyebrow at her.

"You do? Why?" Adrien asked.

"I believe your father was out of line with what he said before. I don't think you deserved that." Nathalie said and Adrien blinked.

"Well, I guess I appreciate that." Adrien said and Nathalie looked away a moment.

"For whatever it's worth Adrien, I think you're a good kid. It's unfair that others keep telling you that others keep telling you what you can and can't wear, when it's your body and you should be able to wear more of what you want." Nathalie said. For a moment Adrien was silent, and then he eyed her, almost like he were trying to figure out if this were all a trick or not. Nathalie felt a little hurt that Adrien doubted her words, but so much of this really did come from left field.

"Alright, thanks." Adrien said slowly, still feeling odd about this coming from Nathalie, which made her feel awkward.

"I'll let you get back to you lunch then." Nathalie said professionally and she turned to leave. But as she approached the door, she caught a glimpse at her reflection in the glass.

Did she always look this heartless around Adrien?

Not wanting to return to the children's classroom, she walked outside for some fresh air.

"Nathalie." She looked up and she saw Armand standing by the limo smiling at her.

"Oh hey Armand." Nathalie said, walking up to him and he rose aneyebrow at her.

"Is everything alright?" Armand asked and she sighed heavily.

"Just drama between Adrien and Gabriel... I would rather not talk about it." Nathalie said, holding herself a little Armand looked down at his watch and smiled.

"Well, it's lunch time. Would you like to get some food with me?" Armand asked and Nathalie blinked.

"Would that really be appropriate since you're working?" Nathalie asked and Armand smiled again.

"My job is to protect the Agreste family. Adrien is rather safe at school, and Gabrielo is safe at the house. However, given the fact that you're Gabriel's personal assistant, you would also need protecting. Therefore it's only logical that I would sort of be your bodyguard too. And making sure you stay safe while you get lunch seems to fall within my job description." Armand said logicaly and Nathalie smirked a little.

"Ok, fair enough. What place did you have in mind?" Nathalie asked as she got on the passenger side of the limo.

"Well, since I'm outside guarding a lot, I don't get a chance to eat in a lot of restaurants. But I do know some killer food trucks if you're not too uppity." Armand said with a smirk as he started up the car and drove off.

"Too uppity for food trucks? Half the time they're better then local joints." Nathalie said, dropping some of her posh-ness.

"Glad to hear it. I'd be honored to take you to my favorite truck. Uh, if you like Greek food that is." Armand said and Nathalie smiled.

"You know, I'd actually love that. I haven't had a gyro in years." Nathalie said and Armand chuckled.

"It's one of my favorites. It's "mythically delicious". I get the gyro and the shawarma. This place is actually fun because they put Greek seasoned fries on all their foods." Armand said and Nathalie blinked.

"Greek fries inside the Gyro? None of the ones I've ever had did that." Nathalie said.

"Well, I'm not really sure if it's completely traditional; let's call it 'Greek-ish'. But I don't think that's such a bad thing. I mean, I eat the fries off the gyro and shamarma, and then I eat them, but hey, that's just me." Armand said and Nathalie giggled at him.

"Sounds delicious, I can't wait to try it." Nathalie said, tucking some hair behind her ear. And once more, she caught her reflection in the side rear view mirror. She saw her smile, the slight way her eyes lowered, and the gentle blush on her cheeks.

Did she always look this happy with Armand?

Chapter Text

Disclaimer: I do not own Miraculous or its characters.

Chapter 43,

"So, Marinette. Have you decided on your costume for the dance." Nino asked and Marinette couldn't help but blush.

"I, um... I was thinking about doing this whole masquerade thing, but I really don't feel like wearing another mask for a while." Marinette admitted bashfully.

"Aw, that's ok. You still have some time." Alya said.

"Um, 'some time', but not much. Maybe we could help you figure something out." Nino said and Adrien smiled.

"And do you know who you would like to dress up as, Mr. Lahiffe?" Adrien asked and Nino nodded.

"I'm gonna dress like Wes Craven, complete with a Freddy Kruger knife hand- like in my favorite profile pic of the dude." Nino said and Adrien chuckled at him. Though why Nino wanted to have the glove was beyond him. Nathalie looked so terrified when Freddy cut through the car and kidnapped her. Maybe Nino didn't see any of the horror icons if he was by Chris' side the whole time.

"Well, just be kind to Marinette, ok? I still haven't decided what I'm gonna be." Adrien said. The bell rang and the teens gethered their bags and exited the cafeteria. But on their way back to the classroom, Adrien noticed Nathalie coming in the school... There was something different about her.

"Nathalie?" Adrien asked, and she stopped.

"Oh, hello Adrien." Nathalie said. Was she smiling?

"Did you leave?" Adrien asked and she nodded.

"Just for a moment. Armand wanted to show me his favorite food truck." Nathalie stated. Was she blushing?

"What about father?" Adrien asked and Nathalie shrugged a little.

"I would have asked your father if he'd want me to bring him something, but he wanted some alone time to rethink the choices for the contest." Nathalie said.

"Do you know who he's gonna pick?" Adrien asked and Nathalie bit her lip.

"Honestly, I don't really feel like I know your father anymore." Nathalie admitted and Adrien blinked. Why was Nathalie being so honest with him? Everyone returned to their seats as Nathalie grabbed the Ipad and called Gabriel.

"Alright class. I hope you've had a good lunch, but before we continue with our math lesson, I believe it is time to hear the winner of our little contest." Ms. Bustier said, before turning her attention to the screen.

"After some consideration and reviewing the various ideas you have presented to me, I decided to take the creative outlook of Ms. Dupain-Cheng. It's original and it shows promise to make a big impression on the Americans." Gabriel paused to adjust his glasses and Marinette smiled lightly at the news.

"As she discussed earlier, her idea shall involve the rest of you, and in the coming days, I expect you all to be measured and practicing regular vocal exercises as to not strain your voices. Marinette. Seeing as though you're the brains of this operation, I expect to see you at my residence an hour after school ends. We shall go over the finer details of the show and with a little hard work we'll be ready to air the show live by the end of the week." Gabriel said and Marinette blinked. Wasn't that a little fast?

"Now, considering that I now have a tremendous amount of work to be done, I shall take my leave. Keep in mind that I still return and/or be in contact with the rest of you on a later date for measurements and dress rehersals. Thank you for your time." Gabriel said and Nathalie turned towards the teacher.

"Well congratulations Marinette and thank you Mr. Agreste for the opportunity." Ms. Bustier said and Nathalie exited the room. For a brief moment the class started talking about what they could wear and the songs they'd want to sing. It was exciting.

"Congratulations Marinette." Adrien said and Marinette looked down at him. He was smiling, but his eyes were a little sad. He must have really wanted to win his father's contest.

"Thanks Adrien." She said.

"If you'd like, my bodyguard and I could give you a ride to my place. Seeing that you're gonna be there too." Adrien said and Marinette blushed a little.

"Uh, no. I mean, I think I can make my own way." Marinette said bashfully and Adrien nodded.

"Well, maybe tomorrow. It sounds like you'll be spending a lot of time at my house, and I'm sure my body-... uh, Armand wouldn't mind." Adrien said and then he turned back to the teacher and she started her lesson.

"Oh man." Alya whispered to Marinette.

"Not only do you win the contest, but you win a one-way ticket into Adrien's house; and quite possibly some good old fashioned quality time with the boy. You must be so stoked." Alya said and Marinette nodded.

"I am rather excited." Marinette said and this slightly muted response got Alya's attention.

"Is something wrong?" Alya asked and Marinette shrugged.

"Well, I just didn't think all this was gonna happen so quickly. I mean, I'm glad to help the orphans and spend all of this time with everyone... It's just... I'm a little sad because I've been hanging out with someone and I'll probably be too busy with the fashion show to see them." Marinette said and Alya blinked.

"Is this new friend a boy or a girl?" Alya asked and Marinette smiled lovingly.

"Does it matter?" Marinette asked and Alya gasped as quietly as she could.

"You've been hanging out with a boy and failed to tell me about it? Why would you do that to me?" Alya said. And even as quiet as she was being, Adrien still caught her words.

"I didn't do anything to you, I just wanted to keep us private." Marinette said and Alya could barely contain herself.

"What? You two are an 'us', and you didn't tell me? I feel so betrayed." Alya said and Marinette rolled her eyes.

"We aren't an 'us' us." Marinette said in defense.

"Well, if you like him so much, maybe you should invite him to the dance." Alya suggested and Marinette bit her lip.

"I don't know if the little kitten would be interested in the dance. It's like tomorrow, wouldn't it be a little strange to invite them at such short notice?" Marinette said and Ms. Bustier cleared her throat.

"I know you just had lunch, but I'm sure your conversation can wait a few minutes while we have the lesson." Ms. Bustier said and the girls apologize.

However Adrien was still rather distracted. He knew Marinette and Cat Noir had been close to kissing, but was she really falling in love with him? Is she falling for both of them? Is that why she keeps avoiding kissing him? Both of him? Is this better or worse...? Great... now he had a headache.

Chapter Text

Disclaimer: I do not own Miraculous Ladybug or it's characters.

Chapter 44,

"Marinette? Can I ask you a question?" Tikki asked her owner as they walked to the Agreste home.

"Of course Tikki." Marinette said.

"Are you more concerned with working with your favorite fashion designer on the show... or are you more concerned about choosing to attend the dance with Adrien or Cat Noir?" Tikki asked and Marinette stopped, then sighed.

"I'm concerned about both, I am. But I guess I'm more worried about the dance, even though the show is clearly more important then some dance." Marinette said, looking down at her purse.

"Well, I know you'll do your very best on the show. I know you will, and I have faith in your designer instinct and your friends are there to help you out. With so much support on that, it's not so outlandish that you'd be more concerned about the dance." Tikki said and Marinette sighed.

"It's just frustrating Tikki. I've been so close to kissing Cat Noir and Adrien..." Marinette hesitated and Tikki giggled.

"I feel like we've had this conversation already." Tikki said and Marinette rolled her eyes.

"Maybe we have, but I can't help it. My feelings for both are very strong... Quite honestly I think I'd like to date both, by that's wrong. And a small part of me wishes that they were the same-"

"Hey Bluebell." Marinette heard and her face lit up like the sun. She turned and saw Cat Noir hiding in a nearby alley and she walked over to him.

"Cat, what are you doing?" She asked, not that she minded that much.

"Well, word on the street is that you're putting together the world's greatest fashion show. So I had to find you and say congrats." Cat Noir said and Marinette smile.

"I'm surprised you heard about that. I thought only kids in my class knew about it." Marinette said in a teasingly suspicious tone.

"Oh don't be too surprised, I got my ways, you know." Cat Noir said and Marinette giggled.

"Maybe you do. It seems like every time I'm thinking about you, you show up." Marinette said.

"Do I? were you thinking about me just just now?" Cat Noir asked and Marinette blushed a little.

"Actually I was. I was debating on asking you or Adrien to the dance." Marinette said honesty and he blinked.

"Really?" He said with a smile.

"Yeah. I mean it's probably not worth your time to go to some lame high school dance, but a part of me thought it might be more fun if you were there." Marinette said, and then she rubbed the back of her neck.

"Though, even if it's a costume party, it's still not very wise for you and it's just..." Marinette bit her lip.

"Then again with Adrien, I know CHloe will try to hog him all night, but I don't want to ask him to the dance just for his dad to keep him at home for wearing the wrong pair of socks." Marinette said, crossing her arms over her chest and Cat Noir thought about his for a second.

"Well... I'll try to go to the dance if I can find the right costume. But perhaps... well, as frustrating as it can be for me to say, perhaps you should think about attending the dance by yourself." Cat Noir said and Marinette blinked.

"By myself?" Marinette asked, unsure if she'd heard him correctly.

"My mother told me me something years ago about how her final dance in high school. She attended it alone and she had a lot of fun. She danced as much as she wanted, with all the guys she ever had a crush on too, and was able to laugh and joke with her friends. She said for years that was the greatest dance she ever went to, until she went to one with my dad. Maybe this could be the best dance of your life... for now." Cat Noir said and Marinette paused. He did make a rather interesting point.

"You know, I don't think I've heard you talk about your parents before?" Marinette said and Cat Noir shrugged.

"Well bluebell, you always said that we shouldn't know anything about each other. Aside from that we just didn't talk about our families. We do our job." Cat Noir said and Marinette glanced away.

"You know I only said that because I didn't want our identities revealed. I didn't say that because I didn't care about you." Marinette said and Cat Noir nodded.

"Yeah, I understand Marinette." Cat Noir said with a smile that made her smile.

"Well, if you can't come to the dance, I won't make you feel bad for it. Maybe I'm just concerned because I don't know how much I'll be able to see you until after the fashion show." Marinette said. Cat Noir's face fell into a loving gaze and he gently took her hand with both of his.

"Marinette, it's gonna be fine. Even if we don't see each other for a while, you've got to know that there's nothing in this world that would make me give up on our friendship. I've told you this before, but our relationship means the world to me. So don't worry about me, I'm not going anywhere." Cat Noir said and Marinette was stunned a moment. She smiled and her eye watered a little from the sheer joy she was feeling in that moment. She embraced Cat Noir in a death defining hug. In that moment she wanted nothing more then to tell Cat Noir that she loved him, but instead she just said:

"Thank you Cat Noir." Marinette said and Cat Noir." Marinette said, and Cat Noir hugged her back.

"You're welcome. But honestly I haven't really done anything." Cat Noir said. Marinette pulled away slightly and brought their foreheads together sweetly.

"There's a quote I'd like to share with you from the American TV show Castle, if you don't mind." Marinette said.

"That murder mystery show with the writer? Sure." Cat Noir said, though a little confused.

"Ok, here goes... 'If you tell anyone this, I will kill you; but I've kinda gotten use to you pulling my pigtails. I've got a hard job and with you around it's a little more fun.' You do that for me Cat. You may drive me crazy, but at the end of the day, you're the one keeping me sane, and I don't tell you 'thank you' nearly enough." Marinette said. Cat Noir was surprised at first, but then gently pressed against her head as a subtle way of understanding what she was saying and that he felt the same. They stood there for a minute longer, simply enjoying each other's company before Marinette had to leave. But she noticed some light glinting off of something in the bushes. She needed to hurry to get to the Agreste house, so she simply ignored it, thinking it was some type of watering device.

But she was wrong. Lila emerged from the bushes, camera in hand and grinning like a pure devil.

"Why Marinette. I had absolutely no idea you hung out with those type of people." She said to herself.

"I think Gabriel will love the work I've done on this little photography project he asked me to do. Ooo, I cannot wait to show him." Lila said right before laughing like an evil Banshee into the night.

Chapter Text

Disclaimer: I do not own Miraculous Ladybug or it's characters.

Breaking News!

Before I get to the story, I really want to tell you all about something real fast. I am really excited, it's almost stupid, but I have been working with this artist on Tumblr named Khaydriel. I really like her work, and I encourage you all to check out her work. However, I have been working with her and other artists to try and turn my fanfics into legit comics! It's a little silly, but I don't care. I think it's safe to assume that if you have gotten this far into the story, you probably enjoy the story. And if you are, then please check out the comic pages, in the link below. And hey, if you get the chance, check out some more work by Khaydriel too. She totally nailed the cover art, and I'm excited to see her work on this little project of ours.

post/668254952220721152/i-am-so-glad-to-finally-be-able-to-post-this-its

Ok, that's all my news for now. Story time.

Chapter 45,

"Interesting. So you think it would be best if your friends took shifts?" Gabriel asked Marinette. She was a little nervous, because she was so use to speaking to him on an electronic device, that she didn't even think that he'd be standing right next to her.

"Well they are all very capable. Say we divide the class into three groups. The first group will sing and display their outfits, while the other two groups work on the behind the scenes of the show. Pulling the ropes, controlling the lights and whatnot. As the first group finishes their section, we carefully switch out them with group two. Say Ivan models his last outfit and he gets Max to get ready to go on stage and Ivan takes over his job. That way they have enough time to change and prep, you know." Marinette said and Gabriel nodded.

"That seems acceptable. I'll admit most of the models I've worked with aren't very willing to put any effort in the technical matters of the show." Gabriel said and Marinette giggled.

"They probably don't wanna get sweaty." Marinette said. Gabriel didn't laugh, but he did give a very subtle smirk , because it was rather funny.

"Gabriel, there is a call from the mayor regarding your questions on the Pont des Arts." Nathalie said and Marinette blinked.

"The Pont des Arts?" Marinette asked and Gabriel did a curt nod.

"It's a beautiful iconic location in Paris. I was considering that for the location of the show." Gabriel stated and Marinette paused.

"Oh." Marinette said and Gabriel rose an eyebrow at this muted response. He turned towards her.

"'Oh'? Is there something wrong with the Pont des Arts?" Gabriel asked and Marinette rubbed the back of her neck.

"No... No, I mean, nothing's wrong with the Pont des Arts- I love it there and I find it beautiful." Marinette said.

"Then what was with that response?" Gabriel said and Marinette bit her lip.

"Um... well, I was just thinking... it might be fun to do the show in a location that's more known to host concerts. You know because they probably already have the lights and stuff we'd need, and also, it would possibly let people know right off the bat that this fashion show is different then others." Marinette said. Gabriel paused for a moment and glanced to the left before responding.

"Such as where?" Gabriel asked and Marinette hesistated.

"Well, the first thing that comes to mind is the Stade de France. They've had some pretty iconic bands have played there. The Rolling Stones, Metallica, Jagged Stone, Guns and Roses, AC/DC and others... of course that might be too much space, but that's-that's all I was thinking." Marinette said and Gabriel turned to Nathalie.

"The call in my office?" He asked and Nathalie nodded.

"Very good. I'll be back Marinette." Gabriel said and then he exited the dining room. Marinette let out a breath of pure anxiety.

"Are you alright Marinette?" Nathalie asked and Marinette shrugged.

"He can get really intense, really quickly." Marinette said.

"Would you like a glass of water or tea?" Nathalie said and Marinette shook her head.

"No I think I just need a minute before we continue." Marinette said and Nathalie offered her a sideways smile.

"Well, I see no harm in allowing you to go up to talk to Adrien if you'd like. Mr. Agreste will most likely be on the phone with the mayor for quite some time." Nathalie said and Marinette blinked.

"Really? He's normally so busy." Marinette said and Nathalie nodded.

"Yes, Well most of his lessons are here at the house. But he should be upstairs practicing the piano right now. I see no hard in letting you see him." Nathalie said.

"But still, isn't that the type of thing Mr. Agreste wouldn't like?" Marinette asked and Nathalie shrugged.

"If he throws a hissy fit, I'll deal fit Gabriel. It'd be my fault for giving you permission anyways, might as well let him be mad at me." Nathalie said and Marinette hesitated.

"Well, I appreciate that, but I don't know if I'm really comfortable with you getting in trouble for me." Marinette said. Nathalie let out a big smile, set down the papers from her hands to the table, and knelt in front of Marinette.

"I'm gonna let you in on a little secret Marinette. People make their own choices in life. Whether that be to choose a career in the arts over business like their family wanted or to even to risk your life to save someone else's. With the arts, you may not get the money and fame that you originally hoped for, but those people may just find a life and community that they are happier with because the arts mean so much to them. And when you risk your life for something, that means you have a chance of dying. Risking your life to save someone else's, essentially means you look at someone and think, often instinctively 'I can't let you die' and you rush to save them." Nathalie adjusted her glasses.

"And while not all of the choices are so life changing, there is something to be said for standing up for what you believe in, even though you'll probably get in trouble. Sure, I might get in a little bit of trouble with Gabriel, but I won't be getting in trouble from you, because of two simple reasons. One, it's my decision; so if I get in trouble, then so be it. Two, if I was getting in trouble for anyone, it would be me getting in trouble for Adrien." nathalie said and Marinette's eyes widened.
"Really?" She asked and Nathalie sighed.

"I... I should have been better about being there for Gabriel AND Adrien. I haven't done a very good job of being there for Adrien, but I'd like to change that while I can." Nathalie said and Marinette smiled.

"Ok. I guess I should probably go up and see how Adrien is doing." Marinette said Nathalie stood back up and Nathalie stood back up and gave Marinette one of her widest smiles.

"Very good. I'll see if cook can whip up a quick snack for you two." Nathalie said and Marinette made her way up the stairs. She followed the music to Adrien's room and knocked; though it was rather timid, she successfully knocked. She waited a moment and she gently opened the door.

"Adrien?" Marinette said and she blinked when she didn't see Adrien at the piano. She saw an ipod on top of the piano playing the song that Adrien was suppose to be practicing. The blond however, was sitting on his bed with his laptop in his lap and his earbuds in his ears. Marinette smirked when she saw him. She turned off the music and Adrien turned to look at her.

"Oh, Marinette, you scared me." Adrien said putting a hand over his heart. Marinette giggled and sat on the bed with him.

"What are you looking at?" Marinette asked and Adrien shrugged.

"I was actually trying to find that notebook guy." Adrien said and Marinette rose an eyebrow at him.

"What notebook guy?" Marinette asked. Adrien reached over and picked up the notebook Marinette had given him.

"This guy. You said it was based off of an actual content creator, but I couldn't remember his name." Adrien said and Marinette smiled.

"Oh, his name is Ranboo." Marinette said, reaching her hand over the laptop and searching the creator for him.

"He's and American 18 year old who plays minecraft and several horror games." Marinette said and Adrien looked at the screen.

"This dude with the mask, sunglasses and suit?" Adrien asked and she nodded.

"Yeah, he's technically a faceless streamer." Marinette said and Adrien looked at the videos.

"Oh, well, what's a nice introductory video to watch?" Adrien asked and Marinette paused.

"Well, the first video I saw was one of his Night In The Woods game. But I'm not gonna force you to sit down and watch 11 hours of Ranboo straight off the bat." Marinette said and Adrien chuckled lightly.

"I appreciate that." Adrien said and Marinette smiled.

"Oh, I know what would be fun to watch. One of his little cooking videos. He baked a cake to celebrate getting a million subscribers. But then he also has this video where he cooked American food in Britain." Marinette said.

"Sounds good. Which one do you like more?" Adrien asked.

"Ooo, good question. Let's see. On one you have 'If you try to hide candy from me, I will find it', but the other has, 'Hey, you know your country? It sucks.'. And then there's 'Someone moved my M&M's, and nor I'm gonna start killing'. Ooo, but then there's 'Two times the cheese, two times the disease, wooo'." Marinette giggled.

"Sorry, that line always makes me laugh." Marinette said and Adrien gave her a loving gaze.

"Then put on that one; you have a nice laugh." Adrien said and Marinette blushed.

"Oh, uh. Ranboo cooking American food it is." Marinette said and they watched the video together.

Chapter Text

Disclaimer: I do not own Miraculous Ladybug or it's characters.

Chapter 46,

Adrien enjoyed watching Ranboo's little videos. But what he liked more then that, was being able to spend a little quality time with Marinette. Then they heard a knock at the door.

"Hey kids. I thought you'd like a small snack, so I brought some tea and small finger sandwiches." Nathalie said and as she entered the room.

"Wow. Thanks Nathalie." Adrien said and Nathalie smiled at him.

"Oh, it's no problem. What have you two been up to?" Nathalie asked curiously.

"I was showing him some videos from this funny guy on the internet." Marinette said and Adrien rose an eyebrow at her.

"Oh, you think he's funny, huh?" Adrien said with a tiny smirk and Marinette shrugged.

"Well, sometimes he does make Cat Noir puns that deserve a good eye-roll, but he can be funny." Marinette said and Adrien chuckled softly.

"Sounds real fun. Perhaps you could show me those videos sometime." Nathalie said and Adrien's eyes widened.

"Really? You'd wanna see them?" Adrien asked, clearly surprised and Nathalie giggled warmly.

"Yes, I would, hon. Just not at this very moment in time, because I gotta make tea for your father. But maybe when Marinette returns to working on the project, you can show them to me too." Nathalie said. Adrien wasn't 100% sure if she meant it or not, but he did enjoy how personable Nathalie has been these past few days...

"Sure, that sounds fun." Adrien said and Marinette smiled at them.

"Any idea when Mr. Agreste will be done with his phone call with the mayor?" Marinete asked and Nathalie shrugged.

"Mayor put him on hold. A frivolous ploy to come up with a quick idea to convince Gabriel to publicly support the mayor or some other nonsense like that." Nathalie said, waving off the topic.

"I'm hoping a glass of tea will relax Mr. Agreste. Well, as relaxed as he could be anyways." Nathalie said with a giggle before walking out of the room.

"She's surprisingly nice." Marinette said and Adrien nodded.

"Yeah... she is..." Adrien said with a smile. Marinette smiled at him, sipped her tea, then grimaced slightly.

"Too hot?" Adrien asked and Marinette shook her head.

"No, no, it's not that. I just like to have some sugar or honey in my tea." Marinette said and Adrien nodded.

"Oh, I kinda forgot people did that. I can ring chef to bring some sugar if you'd like." Adrien suggested Marinette shook her head and stood up.

"I don't need that; I can just get my own sugar. After all, how can I be a pastry chef's daughter without being able to find sugar in the kitchen?" Marinette said and they both chuckled at her half-joke. Marinette went down the stairs she turned towards the kitchen, but she paused when she heard voices conversing.

"It's compelling isn't it?" A young girls said. The voice was eager, greedy, and somehow familiar.

"It's interesting, but I'm not sure I would describe it as compelling." Mr. Agreste said and Marinette blinked. She looked briefly into Mr. Agreste's office and that's when Marinette saw Lila. She hid herself once more and contemplated what to do.

"How could it not be compelling? Marinette and Cat Noir making out on the streets of Paris." Lila said and Marinette's breath hitched while a deep blush grew on her face.

"I don't appreciate your tone young lady. And besides, they may be a touch flirtatious, but I've yet to see a picture that involves a kiss. It's quite difficult to quote 'make out', without a single kiss, dear girl." Mr. Agreste said. Was Marinette hearing this correctly? Lila had caught her and Cat Noir together?

"Oh, whatever. Point is that freak found herself in the arms of one of those so-called heroes of Paris. I mean I could care less about who Cat Noir spends his time with, but Marinette could be knocked down a peg with this information." Lila said.

Cat Noir...? That can't be right, unless... Lila was actually following her instead of Cat Noir. Marinette's eyes widened. How long had Lila been following her?

"I'm sure this information could be useful for something, but aside from frivolous gossip, it's a waste of my time." Mr. Agreste said and Lila gasped, insulted.

"Is that some pathetic excuse for a joke? I bet my bottom dollar that there are 20 newspapers and tv personalities that would be interested in these pictures." Lila said and Marinette thought she was going to cry.

"Hey- give that back!" Lila shouted and suddenly a black object was thrown from the office and smashed against the dining room wall. Nathalie emerged from the kitchen when she heard the noise.

"Goodness." Nathalie said when she saw the camera. She looked up at Gabriel and Lila; and though she was subtle about it, she noticed Marinette too.

"Oh Nathalie. It appears that I have accidentally dropped Ms. Rossi's camera. Could you have another one shipped to her house." Mr. Agreste said and Nathalie pulled out her phone.

"Done. You should have a new camera within an hour." Nathalie said and Lila growled at them.

"I cannot believe you did that! You were the one who wanted me to keep a close eye on Marinette to begin with." Lila complained and Marinette's eyes widened. Nathalie stepped closer and stood beside Marinette.

"Perhaps, but I have no intention of involving newspapers. Now I appreciate your natural ruthlessness, but I think you need to remember where your loyalties lie." Mr. Agreste said and for a moment Lila was silent. She contemplated what to do and say next.

"Yeah, yeah, whatever." Lila said, crossing her arms and walking to the front door. Nathalie turned slightly; not only acknowledging Lila's departure, but also concealing the fact that Marinette had heard what they said.

"You know, I still think it's bogus that you don't care that she's so close to Cat Noir. If it's important to her, it should be important to her, it should be important to you." Lila said before leaving.

"Impetuous child." Mr. Agreste said.

"Would you like a glass of tea, sir. I got a new container of orange infused honey." Nathalie said with smiled timidly.

"My favorite. Thank you Nathalie." Mr. Agreste said. Nathalie turned and since Gabriel wasn't watching her, she put a hand on Marinette's shoulder and they both went to the kitchen.

"I'm sorry you had to hear that." Nathalie said and Marinette set down her cup of tea.

"I can't believe Mr. Agreste had Lila follow me." Marinette said.

"It's wrong, I know." Nathalie said simply, as she grabbed the honey.

"You know, I knew Mr. Agreste was protective of Adrien, but following his friends is too much." Marinette said.

Nathalie bit her lip. What was she suppose to say? Correct the girl and tell her that Gabriel had her followed to find out if he could get proof that she were Ladybug? That he were Hawk Moth only interested in finding the two miraculous' he needed to save Emily? No, it was better to allow the girl to believe Gabriel was simply overprotective.

"I agree." Nathalie said and then Marinette thought of something.

"Is that why he chose my idea over Adrien's for the contest?" Marinette asked and Nathalie looked at her.

"Perhaps a little. Would that change the way you feel about the show?" Nathalie asked.

"Well, kinda. I mean, it's creepy that he devised a whole contest just for me to intentionally win. It's like cheating." Marinette said and Nathalie shrugged.

"Maybe it is... but your friends all seemed to enjoy the idea of doing the show with you." Nathalie said and Marinette bit her lip.

"Well... I may not like how I got into this position... but maybe I could have more fun with this, then I thought." Marinette said and Nathalie rose an eyebrow at her.

"Such as?" Nathalie asked and Marinette smiled.

"well if he purposely picked me regardless of my idea, then in some way, he's get to keep up some sort of illusion that he's doing my idea because he thought my idea was a winner." Marinette said.

"I suppose that's correct, to some extent." Nathalie said.

"I have been so worried about doing something or saying something to make Mr. Agreste mad and then he'd kick me off the project and run with my idea... but this all has to do with me... which means that I could basically treat this show as a Marinette original; 100% Marinette. Actually 100 is too low, 120 because I get to do the show with all my friends. This is our show, not Gabriel's." Marinette said boldly and Nathalie smiled at her.

"Well, it's not sure if Gabriel would like that, but you have my support." Nathalie said and Marinette smiled.

"Alright then. In that case, this show just got a lot more fun." Marinette said and they both laughed.

Chapter Text

Disclaimer: I do not own Miraculous Ladybug or it's characters.

Chapter 47,

Gabriel had enough of the mayor's nonsense. After making his point abundantly clear, he dismissed the political figurehead. He picked up his glass of tea and chugged whatever was next.

"Nathalie! I would like another glass of tea please." Gabriel said and he went over to a stack of newspapers and examined a photo of Ladybug and mentally compared her to Marinette. She did have similar facial features, but the personalities were a touch different. Would Ladybug be this nervous about trying to impress him when she stands up to Hawk Moth continuously? Marinette suggested a different venue and she looked like she was gonna have a stroke.

"Nathalie." Gabriel called again and this time he went over to the window and gazed out it.

This fashion show was a large gamble on his part. If it turns out that Marinette isn't Ladybug, then he would have wasted all of this time and resources just on a wild goose chase. And on the other hand, if she was Ladybug, then he would have to steal the Miraculous earrings from her. And once he had done that, he would have to prepare for war. No doubt Ladybug and Cat Noir would retaliate, most likely with the help of their occasional Miraculous super-friends. They would be ready to fight, most likely within hours of the theft. And when that occurs, he's gonna need to plan for the most strenuous battle they have ever fought. Though without Nathalie using the Peacock Miraculous, it was unclear if he can amplify his own power. Perhaps if he found another to use the Miraculous, but he wasn't sure if he'd trust another with it.

"Nathalie?" He asked, glancing around him. It was unlike her to leave him waiting like this. Was she alright? Did she fall and get hurt? He walked into the dining room to ask Marinette if she had seen Nathalie, but to his surprise Marinette wasn't there.

"Nathalie?" Gabriel asked again.

Is it possible that Marinette needed to go home? If that were true, then Nathalie may be doing lessons with Adrien. Then again, it may also be possible that she took Marinette home with Armand, though that may technically be unnecessary, if Marinette had asked Nathalie to go with her, then Nathalie would have gone to give Marinette that peace of mind.

"Nath- hm?" He stopped when he heard the piano being played. However, it was not the traditional piece he's asked Adrien to play. It was some sort of folksy 1920's-1940's, jaunty tune that he did not recognize. He opened the door to Adrien's room, and he almost gasped in shock.

"Belly up- Belly up to the bar boys, better loosen your gut." Nathalie sang. She was the one at the piano, and if that wasn't unusual enough, in front of the piano was Adrien and Marinette dancing along to this strange music.

"Only drink by day or night or somewhere's in between, woo." They all sang.

"Excuse me." Gabriel said sternly and they all started laughing. He blinked at this reaction. Shouldn't they feel nervous or guilty for getting caught like this.

"Gabriel, good timing. We were just going over some different songs to use in the fashion show." Nathalie explained, and Gabriel grew flustered at this.

"You want to sing 'Belly up to the Bar' at a fashion show?" Gabriel said confused and Nathalie stood up with a shrug.

"Hey, it really depends on the outfit. I could have sworn you had some 1920's inspired outfits and I thought that some oldies would work with them." Nathalie said. Gabriel paused and looked at the two teenagers smiling at each other.

"Well... I... I can see how that makes sense, but-"

"Mr. Agreste, there are some children at the door." Armand called up to them and Marinette clapped.

"Oh that's so great." Marinette said and she started to leave the room.

"Did you invite people over?" Gabriel asked and Adrien smiled.

"Not exactly. While we were talking about the music, Marinette realized how much practice we would all need to do the show right. So we thought it would be a good idea to talk to all over friends about what songs they want to perform and figure out the choreography." Adrien explained.

"At my house?" Gabriel asked and Nathalie gently patted his shoulder.

"Don't be silly, they would never invite so many people without your consent. They are just gonna go to the park where there is more room to practice." Nathalie said and Adrien followed Marinette down the stairs. Gabriel glanced at Nathalie.

"And you authorized this?" Gabriel asked and Nathalie blinked at this reaction.

"I'm sorry Mr. Agreste, I thought I was suppose to." Nathalie said and Gabriel found it hard to speak.

"E-excuse me?"Gabriel asked trying not to get too angry.

"Well, I thought you wanted to distract Marinette with this little project. It was my understanding that included Marinette having creative control. Wasn't that what you wanted?" Nathalie asked. Gabriel looked at her sweet, sad face and he exhaled forcibly.

"You... you're right, of course. I'm just... surprised that no one asked me about it first." Gabriel said and Nathalie gave him a small smile.

"Well, you're welcome to come to the park with us if you'd like." Nathalie said. Gabriel was already red in the face from anger, but he knew he was still blush at the thought of being completely surrounded by those teenagers.

"That's alright. I trust that you'll keep a good eye on the children." Gabriel said.

"Thank you for placing such trust in me. I'll be sure to pick up the children's measurements while we're there." Nathalie said. She walked away from Gabriel and when she was down the stairs, her face grew into an impish grin and then silently chuckled her way out the door.

Chapter Text

Disclaimer: I do not own Miraculous Ladybug, it's characters, or the song lyrics in this chapter.

Chapter 48,

The park boomed with life as the high schoolers practiced possible songs and dance numbers to perform.

"No one ever starts that way, but this is how villains are made."

"But I wanna know the truth, instead of wondering why, I wanna know the answers, no more lies."

"Left, together, and do you think a dip would be appropriate, or is that more of a finishing move?"

"You can have anything you want, but you better not take it from me. In the jungle, welcome to the jungle."

"I would really like to do a fun operatic number with some beautiful looking ballet. That really ought to wow the audience."

And while Marinette and Nathalie were the quote 'leaders' of this mob, they hardly had any real control. And besides, Marinette kept getting distracted by Adrien.

"I try to make you see my side, always try to stay inline, but your eyes see right through, that's all they do." Adrien sang. Marinette stole glances and admired the blond boy.

"Sometimes I forget how grown up he's become." Armand said to Marinette.

"You must have been guarding the Agreste family sometime." Marinette said and Armand paused.

"In some ways yes. In others no." Armand said and Marinette blinked.

"What do you mean?" She asked.

"Well... originally I was hired to protect Emily and Adrien." Armand shared.

"I didn't know that." Marinette said and Armand smiled softly.

"Well it was a while ago. was always concerned that her fame would cause a crazed fan to attack her and Adrien. See, back then, they thought it would be safer for Adrien to be with Emily. Though he was mostly bored out of his mind in her dressing room." Armand said, and Marinette giggled.

"I use to bring him toys and books to keep him occupied. As long as his homework was completed however. And somewhere along the way Emily told me that she would feel better if I made that she would feel better if I made Adrien my priority, while protecting her on occasion; instead of the other way around. Things changed a bit after 's line launched. He became an overnight sensation. Hiring more help, growing his business, making more restrictive security... I suppose it was all for the best, but on occasion, I do wish that things could return to those old days. A ridiculous notion, I realize, but still." Armand said.

"I didn't realize you and Adrien were so close. Anytime he talks about you, he just calls you his bodyguard."Marinette said and Armand smiled.

"As a young one, he probably thought that was my name. After he started modelling wanted us to maintain a more professional relationship. Bodyguards are suppose to be aloof anf tough, not like a nanny." Armand stated.

"Wow. What was it like to watch a kid grow up like that?" Marinette asked and Armand paused.

"It's bittersweet. On one hand Adrien is like a son to me in many ways. When I see him happy, I know that all is right with the world and everything will be ok. On the other hand, Adrien is not my child. So it's difficult to watch him be miserable and be overtly punished for miniscule errors. Adrien is good kind, and I want him to be happy, but there is only so much I can do, while also doing my job." Armand said and Marinette blinked.

She turned and looked at Adrien singing on the stage. She knew what he was planning to do at the fashion show. She also knew it would probably make really upset, and possibly overreact. But Marinette hadn't really considered how this would effect the other people Adrien lived with; Nathalie and Armand. Then again, why would she? As far as anyone else is concerned, the only person they would need to worry about is Gabriel, since the others were hired employees.

"I guess I don't know the situation that well. Sometimes I feel b ad for him and I wish things were better for him." Marinette admitted and Armand looked at her.

"If someone we love is unhappy, it is only natural to want better for them." Armand said and Marinette blushed.

"What do you mean by that?" Marinette asked and Armand smiled at her.

"I think I'll go check on Nathalie." Armand said and he walked away.

"I'm taking care of it. And all the things you've left behind. I don't care; you won't be there for me. I don't care... at all." Adrien finished his song, and he stepped off the stage to allow someone else a chance to practice on the stage. He grabbed a water bottle and came over to Marinette.

"So that's the song I was thinking about for my big reveal. What do you think?" Adrien said and Marinette hesitated as she considered the song lyrics.

"I'm not sure that's the song you want to go with." Marinette said.

"No?" Adrien asked.

"Well, it's just... do you really want to tell your dad that you don't care if he's 'dead or still alive'?" Marinette asked and Adrien bit his lip.

"I guess I do care about that." Adrien admitted and Marinette smiled at him.

"I'm not sure you'll like it, but there was this one song I thought would be good for the reveal." Marinette said bashfully.

"Can I hear it?" Adrien asked. Marinette pulled out her phone and a set of earbuds to hear the song over the noise around them.

"Now the song was written by this German singer named Anna Blue. But her boyfriend Damien Dawn sings this song too, if you'd like to hear that." Marinette explained.

They both inserted an earbud and she pressed play. and as the song played and Adrien watched the video, he was mesmerized. How much can he related to this song? And he was surprised at how honest a singer could be with their music. When it was over, he looked at Marinette.

"I wasn't sure anyone would know her, but I like her a lot." Marinette said, feeling as if she needed to explain herself.

"Well, I'm glad you are; because this song is perfect." Adrien said.

At first, Marinette could only stare at him, surprised that he liked it. But then she smiled at the boy and she bit her lip to try and suppress the joy she was feeling in that moment.

Chapter Text

Disclaimer: I do not own Miraculous Ladybug or it's characters.

Chapter 49,

The following day, after school, Marinette sent Nathalie and Armand to pick up Madame Trotter and the children. Today the teenagers were practicing in the schoolyard to make it easier to practice for the show and set up for the dance later tonight.

"I'm excited and a little nervous too." Marinette said tp Adrien; having the widest smile on her face as she paced back and forth.

"I'm sure the kids will have lots of fun helping us out." Adrien said.

"I know, I know, but what if this fails? What if we spend so much on the event itself that we don't make enough to save the orphanage? If we fail, and they tried their best, then not only will we fail them, but the kids will become depressed because they couldn't save their home. And who knows how many years that will effect them and that's not even including-"

"Marinette." Adrien said, reaching out and holding her hand. She stopped and stared at him, so he gave her a gentle hug.

"I promise things will be ok. Even if we gotta build them a new place. The children will be ok." Adrien said. Being in Adrien's embrace made her heart race, but she somehow settled down and hugged him back.

"Ok, I believe you." Marinette said. She looked over at the school's enterance and she saw the Agreste limo pull up.

"Oh my god, they're here, come on." Marinette said and She grabbed Adrien's hand and dragged him like a well-loved rag doll, and Adrien chuckled at her cute enthusiasm

"Good morning Marinette." Madame Trotter said when she stepped out of the limo.

"Oh madame, I am so glad you and the kids could be here." Marinette said and she beamed when the children stepped out as well.

"Hi guys." Marinette said.

"Hi Marinette." A bunch of them said together, and Marinette chuckled at them.

"Come on guys I'll show you what we've been setting up." Adrien said, leading the little group inside.

"Oh, they are so cute." Marinette said.

"I don't see Kyra." Trotter said as she looked at her children.

"There's a little one up here with Nathalie and I." Armand said, and Trotter put a hand on her chest when she saw the child.

"Thank goodness." Trotter said. Marinette went over to the passenger seat, and opened the door.

"Under the Bercy Bridge, A philosopher sits. Two musicians, a few onlookers, then people by the thousands, the Parisian sky, Dawn is singing, A eternal love song, about this old town." The child, Kyra, and Nathalie sang together.

"Hey little one. What are you listening to?" Marinette asked. The girl was sitting on Nathalie's lap and they were watching this music video on a phone.

"It's a fun song called 'Under the Parisian Sky' by my favorite singer, Zaz." Kyra said and Nathalie nodded.

"I enjoyed the music Zaz produced. It's been a couple of years since I heard her music, but I always liked this song. 'Under the Parisian Sky, The good Lord's birds, Are coming from the entire world, In order to chat with each other'. I mean who thinks of something so poetic?" Nathalie asked. She glanced at Armand who smiled sweetly at her and she blushed slightly.

"You like music? Well you can help Nino with the song selections. He's creating a playlist now." Marinette suggested and young Kyra smiled.

"Wow, I can help with that?" Kyra asked and Marinette nodded.

"If you'd like. Nino's on the stage, in the DJ booth. I'm sure you can talk him into playing some music by Zaz." Marinette said and Kyra got excited.

"Yay!" She exclaimed and she hopped off Nathalie's lap and ran inside the school.

"My she is an energetic one." Nathalie said as she stepped out of the car.

"It's surprising. Kyra is no stranger to surly behavior. You two must be excellent parents." Madame Trotter said and Nathalie blushed.

"I appreciate the compliment, but we don't have children/" Nathalie said and Armand smiled.

"And we're not married." He added, and Nathalie rubbed the back of her neck as her blush got deeper.

"Yes, that too." She said, a touch bashfully.

"Pardon, I meant no disrespect." Trotter said and Armand chuckled softly.

"We need to go inside." He said, changing the subject. They entered the school and looked around. It was similar to yesterday's practice, except half of the children were setting up party supplies. Armand looked over at Nathalie. She seemed rather content with all this madness. Or perhaps, she was simply happy being around so many adorable children.

"What do you mean, you won't do the number with me?" Chloe angrily asked her best friend Sabrina.

"Well, i-it's not like I DON'T want to dance a 'Operatic Number' with you." Sabrina said, nervously.

"Then what is the problem?" Chloe asked and Sabrina hesitated.

"I-I wouldn't say 'problems', I'd say 'thoughts'. My first thought is that I don't really know any ballet. My second thought is that ballet's purpose is to use dancing to express music and human emotion that you are trying to convey, instead of words; that also means it would probably be better if you did a more romantic ballet number, if you were to do one. However, I don't think there are many boys who'd be willing to dance ballet live on TV; and I think ballet would possibly be excessively different then everything else in the show. It might be so different that people won't like it." Sabrina explained and Chloe scoffed.

"How ridiculous. Ballet is a very strict form that expresses the discipline one controls over themselves. It is beautiful; and beautiful outfits and beautiful music deserve beautiful dancing too." Chloe said and Nathalie walked up to them.

"But don't you think opera is a bit different then the rest of the fashion show music?" Sabrina asked.

"Girls, girls, I'm sure we can come to some sort of compromise." Nathalie said and they turned to her.

"Yeah? Like what?" Chloe asked. Nathalie thought about this for a moment, and glanced back at Armand for some encouragement. Armand gave her a small smile and she looked at the girls again.

"For starters, it might be possible to incorporate some opera into the show without it sticking out like a sore thumb. It all depends on the type of song you use. I mean take Queen for example. They didn't like to stick to the traditional norms of a rock created an operatic rock album, entitled 'A Night At The Opera', and their song Bohemian Rhapsody is probably still one of their most popular songs of all time. Not to mention later including some country influences in their music, and they even did an entire music video in drag. If Chloe wants opera, I'm sure we can find something that will work. It just may not be as traditional as she was originally expecting." Nathalie said.

"Well... if it's a song I like, then I guess I could still dance to it." Chloe said, and Nathalie nodded.

"Not only that, but it's always possible to take a song you love and change it to fit your needs. There was this band in the 50's or 60's called 'The Teddy Bears'. They wrote this song called 'To Know Him Is To Love Him' and it is a perfectly sweet song. It was loved so much that it was also recorded by Bobby Vinton, then the Beatles, and then even Dolly Parton and some friends of hers. We can always take a classic like The Barber of Seville's Figaro or Die Walkure's Ride of the Valkyries, and make them more modern." Nathalie said.

"I thought Flight of the Valkyries was a song by Burning Witches." Rose said and Nathalie blinked.

"Uh... I don't know who Burning Witches are. But that's precisely my point. This entire world is full of undiscovered music that can help and aid you when you need it. All we need is a couple of people who really love music to help you decide." Nathalie said.

"Music? Say no more. Me and this little dude have got you covered." Nino said, with Kyra sitting on top of his shoulders as he looked at his laptop.

"Well, I guess it's alright is Sabrina doesn't want to dance with me. Perhaps it would be better is this were a solo act." Chloe said, but then a boy walked up to her.

"If you don't want to dance alone, I'd be glad to help you." Luka said, and Chloe blushed when she saw him.

"Luka... hi, when did you get here?" Chloe said and Luka chuckled softly.

"I thought I'd give ,y sister a hand with the decorations." Luka said and Chloe tucked some hair behine her ear. Nathalie smiled at them.

"That makes sense. But I didn't know you like to dance." Chloe said and Luke shrugged.

"Honestly, I can't say that I do. But I'd like to dance with you." Luka said and Chloe chuckled nervously.

"Ok. We'd propably need a good teacher or someone who knows how to dance." Chloe said.

"I know a dancer." Armand stated and he put a hand on Nathalie's shoulder. Nathalie's eyes widened and she grew nervous.

"You know how to dance Ms. Sancoeur?" Sabrina asked, and Nathalie rubbed the back of her neck.

"I danced back in high school. That was years ago, though, and I'm definitely no teacher." Nathalie said.

"I'd really appreciate some pointers." Luka said, but Nathalie still wasn't sure.

"It's be a nice way to get your dancing slippers out of retirement ."Armand said softly.

"Ok, Armand, Can I speak to you privately for a moment." Nathalie said. They walked up a set of stairs and she ran her hands softly, thought her hair.

"What's wrong?" Armand asked and Nathalie scoffed.

"Armand." She whined and she leaned on the guardrail.

"I haven't danced in years. Why would you volunteer me like that?" Nathalie asked and Armand paused.

"First of all, I hoped you'd be flattered that I thought of you. You told me that you loved dancing a lot. Creating your own routines and dancing for your friends and family. And I promised that you would dance again." Armand said and Nathalie sighed.

"Of course, I'm flattered. But I haven't danced in years. I'm not even sure if I can anymore." Nathalie said softly. Armand was silent for a moment. Then he walked in front of Nathalie, gently grasped her hands and lowered his head so he was looking at her at eye level.

"You told me that this was something you loved. Something you were good at. And sure, maybe you would be rusty after all these years, but I'm willing to believe it would still be beautiful." Armand stated Nathalie blinked, then shook her head slightly.

"I don't get you." Nathalie said and Armand was taken back at this comment.

"What do you mean?" Armand asked and Nathalie shrugged.

"You stay silent for so long... We communicated fine regardless, it's almost funny how well we understood each other. And now that you're talking more, I... I don't know, you just keep saying these sweet things to me and being so gentle, and... you have more faith in me then I do... And I don't know why." Nathalie said and Armand smiled sweetly at her.

"Because when I look at you, and I see you smile that small smile of yours, my world gets a little brighter." Armand said. Nathalie simply couldn't believe this answer. In a single moment, Armand made her feel more beautiful more feminine, and more seen then she ever had before. Her heart pumped rapidly and her mind raced as she tried o process exactly what she was feeling. And she has an urge to do something, but she was a little afraid. Afraid of what it will mean; afraid it would change everything; afraid it's everything she's been looking for.

"You alright? Did I say something wrong?" Armand asked. How adorable! With a smile, she leaned forward and gently pressed her lips against Armand's. It was brief and a little timid, but when it was over, the two adults just stared at each other a moment.

"I'm just watching my world get a little brighter." Nathalie said softly. Armand smiled and took a deep breath.

"I'm glad." He said, and he leaned forehead against hers, lovingly.

Chapter Text

Disclaimer: I do not own Miraculous Ladybug or it's characters.

Chapter 50,

When Marinette got home, she just couldn't stop smiling. It was so much fun to be working with the kids on the fashion show, and they were so smart too.

"Are you gonna get ready for the dance now?" Tikki asked her owner, who was gliding around the room.

"I suppose I should." Marinette said reluctantly, but still with a smile.

"Did you figure out what you were gonna dress up as?" Tikki asked and Marinette shook her head.

"Not really. I mean I still have my masquerade costume, but I'd really don't want to wear that." Marinette said, gesturing to the costume on her fashion mannequin. TIkki flew over to it, and looked at the dress.

"It's different then the dress you wore when you were akumatized. Maybe you could tweak it a little and get it to work for tonight." TIkki suggested and Marinette stood up from her desk chair and stared at it for a moment.

"Well, I guess I could try that." Marinette commented and she took the dress in her arms and held it up to her body. She stared at her reflection sadly and sighed.

"What is wrong with me?" Marinette asked herself. She dropped the dress and held her face in her hands.

"Are you ok Marinette?" Tikki asked and her owner shook her head.

"I'm conflicted Tikki. All I can think about is slow dancing with Adrien." Marinette lowered her hands to her mouth and she looked at the kwami beside her.

"But when I think about that... I..." Marinette looked away and wiped her eyes.

"I can't help but feel like I'm cheating on Cat." Marinette said softly and Tikki blinked, surprised by this response.

"Oh, Marinette." Tikki said and Marinette dropped to her knees.

"I know, I know... you can't cheat on someone you aren't dating... and I'm not dating Cat... but that's just how I feel." Marinette said and Tikki paused for a second. For some reason she thought how Plagg would deal with the situation.

"You know... if you keep falling to your knees like that, you're gonna break them. And then you're gonna break the,. And then you're gonna need to replace them, and use an old lady walker." TIkki said. Marinette bloinked and looked at the red thing, making Tikki instantly regret acting like Plagg. Unsure what else to do, Tikki pretended to walk with a walker.

"Scoot, scoot, scoot." TIkki said as she did this. Marinette chuckled slightly.

"Thanks Tikki." Marinette said and Tikki smiled.

"You know Marinette, even if you dance with Adrien with Adrien, it doesn't mean you are choosing him over Cat Noir. There's no reason for you to feel guilty if you dance with him." Tikki said and Marinette nodded.

"Maybe you're right. My mom told me that the last High School dance she went to, she didn't have a date, and she danced with all the guys she ever had a crush on. That she just wanted to have fun... It didn't mean that she wanted to date them, just dance with them." Marinette said and Tikki nodded.

"Marinette it's been stressful; with Hawk Moth, and that war, and rushing to do this Fashion Show... This will probably be the only break you get for a while. Why not have fun?" Tikki asked and Marinette stood up.

"Good point." Marinette said. She lift the dress and held it up to her again.

"You know if I make the skirt longer, and shorted the sleeves and maybe wear a pair of elbow-high gloves... that could be really nice." Marinette said.

"And if you replace the black lace with white, it would give it a lighter look to it." Tikki said and Marinette nodded.

"Good eye, Tikki. I better get started if I'm gonna wear this tonight." Marinette said and Tikki smiled brightly.

As it turns out, Marinette was not the only one worried about what she was gonna wear. Adrien knew what he was doing... At least he hoped that he did. He stared at his completed costume and was trying to bring himself to put it on.

"Oh, what's the point Plagg. I know there's no chance that Father will want me to go out. He never wants me to do anything or have a life of my own." Adrien huffed.

"Your father is a stick in the mud. I say don't ask and sneak out." Plagg said and Adrien glared at him.

"I sneak out enough as Cat Noir. I'd rather not do that as Adrien." Adrien said and Plagg sighed. He wondered what type of advice that know-it-all Tikki would give Adrien... hmm...

"You know... opportunities are like a door in a wall." Plagg said and Adrien blinked at him.

"What does that mean?" Adrien asked and Plagg bit his lip.

"Sometimes your opportunities are frequent, like when you walk down a hotel hallway. And sometimes they are far and few between... almost like walking across the desert. You can have a key to a certain door, you can turn the handle, you can knock, you could even get those dental tools and break in... er, you shouldn't but you could." Plagg said.

"Oookayyy... what's your point." Adrien asked, unsure what the kwami was doing.

"Well it's rare that a door will open if you don't even try to open it." Plagg said. Adrien's eyes widened and he sighed.

"You're right. There's no chance he'll say yes, if I never ask." Adrien said. He ran a hand though his hair and took a deep breath before leaving his room. He went downstairs and he saw Nathalie sitting at the dining room table typing faster then any other person her knows. Already feeling defeat, he walks up to her.

"Hey, Nathalie?" He said gently as to avoid shocking her and ruin the work she was doing.

"Yes Adrien?" She asked calmly.

"Well, I..." Adrien rubbed the back of his back of his neck, still unsure. Nathalie paused to look at Adrien.

"Is everything alright?" Nathalie asked and Adrien almost got more nervous at the fact that Nathalie was giving him her undivided attention.

"I... I-I just hoped that maybe I could go... to this dance at school tonight?" Adrien asked and Nathalie paused a moment.

"Tonight? Oh I doubt your father would like that." Nathalie said and Adrien's shoulders fell.

"Yeah, I thought so too." Adrien said and Nathalie smiled at him.

"Go get dressed. I'll tell Armand to warm the limo." Nathalie said, standing up. Adrien was almost too shocked for words.

"You just said-"

"I said I doubt your father would like that. However you did not ask your father, you asked me. And I say you've been working hard, and you deserve a night out with your friends." Nathalie said and Adrien smiled at her rebellion.

"But won't father be angry to find me gone?" Adrien asked.

"Maybe, but I don't care. Heck you helped decorate for it with the kids. It's almost cruel to forbid you from attending... I mean, you're not Cinderella." Nathalie said and Adrien couldn't believe it.

"Oh, you're the greatest Nathalie, I love you." Adrien said, and he hugged her. Nathalie wasn't expecting this reaction. She's not sure that Adrien has ever hugged her, much less said he loved her; but she hugged him back.

"I love you too, kiddo." Nathalie said genuinely. Then she pulled away and placed her hands on his shoulders.

"Now you better get dressed. You don't want to be late." Nathalie said and Adrien ran off. As he raced up the stairs, Nathalie took a deep breath. She'll probably get in a lot of trouble for allowing Adrien to go to the dance... but nothing Gabriel can do, will ruin how happy Adrien is to get to go to the dance. And Nathalie knows that he will have a fantastic time; how she loves that dear sweet boy.

Chapter Text

Disclaimer: I don't own Miraculous Ladybug and it's characters... or Ranboo, or the song Breakaway.

Chapter 51,

Melodic melodies filled the air as the high schoolers entered the dance. Adrien was actually early, before the others, which he was thankful for. He dressed up as Ranboo for his costume, complete with gloves and a cardboard head to mimic his Minecraft skin. He was completely hidden within this costume; which his partly why he chose it. He wanted to be with Marinette tonight, and he wanted to have fun. He still wasn't sure if he wanted to present himself as Adrien or Cat Noir. Adrien stayed on the second level of the school, wondering as he tried to make his decision. He stopped at a light and watched the couples dance below him. Why does this have to be so complicated. Why does he have to decide between Adrien and Cat Noir? Why can't he just start fresh and be himself?

"I love your costume." A voice pulled him from his thoughts. He turned and saw those familiar bluebell eyes that made his heart race.

"Marinette, you-"

Wow, she looked like she just stepped out of a fairy tale. Her hair was half-down, and half-braided back, her dress and her skin sparkled almost as brightly as hereyes, and her lips were painted red, making her smile look lovingly crafted by a master.

"There are no words." Adrien finished and she blushed at this compliment.

"It's a little hard to tell who you are when you're wearing that." Marinette said and Adrien smiled and did a little bow.

"My beloved princess, I am known as Ranboo." Adrien said and Marinette giggled.

"Isn't 'princess' a little much?" Marinette asked and Adrien rubbed the back of his neck.

"Well, I could call you Queen if you'd like. With the way you're dressed, you're no doubt royalty." Adrien said and Marinette blushed sweetly at him.

"Ok. Princess is fine... Ranboo... but just for tonight." Marinette said and Adrien held his arm out to her.

"Perhaps I could treat your highness to a beverage?" Adrien said. Marinette hesitated for a moment, but then she smiled and accepted his arm.

"I'd like that." She said simply. They weren't even at the stairs when Marinette got a phone call. Confused, she opened her purse and blinked when she saw that Alya was calling her.

"Hey, Alya, what's up?" Marinette asked.

"Girl don't come down the stairs yet." Alya said quickly and Marinette stopped.

"Why shouldn't I come down?" Marinette said, and Adrien looked over at Marinette and then out into the crowd to find Alya.

"Trust me, just wait a minute." Alya said excitedly and Marinette rose an eyebrow.

"I don't think I should with that tone of voice." Marinette said and Alya chuckled.

"Hey I think I see Alya over there." Adrien said and pointing so Marinette can see her.

"Alya what are you dressed as?" Marinette asked and Alya stopped moving a moment. She was almost directly across from them, on the second level. She was wearing a blue jean jacket, a greyish v-neck shirt or tank top, black pants, and had fake blood on her head, neck and some on her clothes.

"Sidney Prescott from Scream. It makes more sense when I'm standing next to Nino Craven." Alya said and Marinette rolled her eyes.

"More scary movies?" She asked annoied and Alya chuckled.

"Hey Marinette... What's your favorite scary movie?" Alya said in a gruff voice that confused Marinette.

"Excuse you?" Marinette asked and Alya busted out laughing.

"Nevermind." Alya said and Marinette shook her head at this nonsense.

"I'm getting a little frustrated at this, Alya. I just wanted to relax and dance with Mr. Boo here, and you don't want us downstairs? What's the big deal?" Marinette asked and Alya grabbed something beside her.

"You." Alya said. She hung up the call and shifted one of the spotlights up to shine on Marinette and Adrien. The whole room turned to look at this couple, and Marinette looked at Adrien.

"I can't believe she did this. Actually I can, but I don't know if I can handle this." Marinette whispered and she looked so adorable.

"Don't worry. With a suit as stunning as mine, they'll never even look at you." Adrien said and Marinette giggled at the unexpected comment. She gave Adrien's 'cheek' a small kiss and they started walking down the stairs. Somebody took the opportunity to start playing a slow song, as they descended.

Grew up in a small town, and when the rain would fall down; I'd just stare out my window.

The song rang out. Adrien gently gave Marinette's' hand a reassuring pat when they reached the bottom of the stairs.

Dreamin' of what could be; And if I'd end up happy; I would pray.

Adrien slowly led Marinette to the dance floor.

Trying hard to reach out; But when I tried to speak out; Felt like no one could hear me.

The crowd backed away and gave them some space to dance.

"Everyone's watching us." Marinette whispered.

Wanted to belong here; But something felt so wrong here.

Adrien gently placed a hand on her face.

"Keep your eyes on me." Adrien requested and something felt so familiar when he said that. She looked at him and started to relax, even when he held her in a traditional dancing stance.

So I pray. I could breakaway.

"I won't let anything happen to you." Adrien said wholeheartedly. As she stared at this cardboard box, she took a deep breath and got ready to dance.

I'll spread my wings, and I'll learn how to fly; I'll do what it takes till I touch the sky; And I'll make a wish, take a chance, make a change, and breakaway.

Marinette and her mystery man glided across the dance floor. The rest of the world almost seemed frozen as they danced. And Marinette never experienced anything like it.

Out of the darkness and into the sun; But I won't forget all the ones that I love; I'll take a risk, take a chance, make a change, and breakaway.

When Marinette focused, she could see her partner's pale green eyes... there was something so familiar about them.

Wanted to feel the warm breeze; Sleep under a palm tree; Feel the rush of the ocean.

"Do I know you?" Marinette asked and Adrien chuckled.

"Yes... and no..." He whispered.

Get on board a fast train; Travel on a jet plane; Faraway; And breakaway.

"Are you gonna tell me who you are?" Marinette and Adrien shook his head.

"No, it's more fun this way." He replied.

I'll spread my wings, and I'll learn how to fly; I'll do what it takes till I touch the sky; And I'll make a wish, take a chance, make a change, and breakaway.

"Hm. What if I guessed?" Marinette suggested.

"What if we just have a fun night together." He suggested, and he held Marinette close to him. She tensed slightly, but relaxed when she discovered how comforting this felt.

Out of the darkness and into the sun; I won't forget all the ones that I love; I gotta take a risk, take a chance, make a change, and breakaway.

Marinette rested her head on 'Ranboo's' chest. She could see the crowd staring at them, but it didn't bother her so much now. And then she saw Alya and Nino step onto the dance floor with them.

Building with a hundred floors; Swinging-round revolvin' doors. Maybe I don't know where they take me.

Other couples made their way unto the floor and danced.

But gotta keep movin' on, movin' on; Fly away, breakaway.

"Song's almost over." Marinette stated.

I'll spread my wings and I'll learn how to fly, though it's not easy to tell you goodbye.

"Yeah... And I still owe you a drink." Adrien said.

I gotta take a risk, take a chance, make a change, and breakaway.

"I guess you do." She said.

Out of the darkness and into the sun. But I won't forget the place I come from."

"Unless, of course... you wanna keep dancing." Adrien suggested.

I gotta take a risk, take a chance, make a change, and breakaway. Breakaway. Breakaway.

"I'd like that." Marinette said.

The song faded away and the room filled with applause. Marinette and Adrien giggled slightly at the attention they were getting, and offered the crowd a small wave. And then they turned back to each other and as the next song played, they only focused on one another.

Chapter Text

isclaimer: I do not own Miraculous Ladybug, Ranboo, or any of the characters

Note: Hey everybody. This has nothing to do with the story, and I know it's totally gonna sound commercial... but I was wondering if I could ask a favor of you. I was hoping to increase interest in my twitch account. I'll be honest. I'm hoping that if I succeed on twitch, I'll be able to spend more time at home, writing. I know it sounds kinda silly to advertise here, but fanfiction has kept my love of writing alive even when I didn't have faith in my own work. I don't know, I guess I was thinking that I could just tell y'all that I was doing this. See what happens, you know. And if nothing else, you could always come on stream and nag me about finishing your favorite stories, heh. But any little bit help. Thanks in advanced, QueenA1icorn

Chapter 52,

As promised, Marinette's mysterious dance partner bought her a glass of punch and they stepped into the hall so they could talk peacefully.

"So tell me about your fashion show." Ranboo said and Marinette rose an eyebrow at him.

"You don't know about it?" She asked with a playful smirk on her face. But the boy shrugged.

"Maybe I do know a little. However, that doesn't change the fact that... I'd like to hear you talk about something you're passionate about." Ranboo said and Marinette blinked. What a sweet little answer. She smiled and tucked some hair behind her ear.

"I like to think it's going well. Honestly I'm trying to just enjoy it and not go crazy, but it's difficult." Marinette started. They walked around a corner and it made the dance seem miles away.

"I don't want to let anybody down. The kids, Mr. Agreste, my friends, not to mention Adrien's surprise. This dance has so much riding on it, it's almost set up to fail. And I know I shouldn't think like that. Deep down, I know it'll all turn out fine." Marinette said. Ranboo nodded and looked at her a little.

"I think it's sweet that you care for everyone so much." Ranboo said.

"Thanks." She said softly, and there was a slight pause.

"It's probably exhausting though." He said and she looked at him.

"Excuse me?" She asked and he shrugged again.

"Well, it sounds exhausting being the one person everyone depends on. I mean, yeah it's great that you're so dependable and trustworthy, but at the same time, having so many people rely on you causes a heavy load of stress. It's hard to walk away from that." Ranboo said and Marinette breathed in and let it out slowly.

"It is stressful. But how can I turn down someone who really needs me?" Marinette said and Ranboo paused.

"Marinette, can I tell you something?" Ranboo asked.

"Of course." She said, tiredly.

"Thank you." He said and she stopped walking.

"Excuse me?" She asked and he shrugged.

"I know it kinda sounds dumb, but... you do all this work for other people, and... it's quite easy for people to forget to appreciate you... even forget to say thank you on occasion. But you're an amazing person... and I just wanted to thank you... I mean... just... thank you." Ranboo said and Marinette blushed and tucked some hair behind her ear.

"I appreciate that." Marinette said and they started walking again.

"So why don't you tell me something you're excited about?" Ranboo asked and Marinette smiled.

"Well, I am excited to see some of my friends dancing and all that." Marinette said and Ranboo chuckled.

"How about something more personal?" Ranboo asked and Marinette paused.

"Well... I've been so focused on the dance and the fashion show... I guess I haven't thought that far." Marinette said and Ranboo chuckled.

"How about this. We all know you want to be a fashion designer... what else would you like for the future?" Ranboo asked. Marinette stopped and gazed out the window.

"You know. I was kinda thinking... I guess not really of the future, but, uh... I was thinking that it might be really nice to live by the ocean." Marinette said with a small smile.

"Really?" Ranboo asked and Marinette nodded.

"Can you just imagine it? Waking up to that salty air, going out looking for shells, taking midnight strolls on the beach, perhaps a fire-pit in front of the house to grill fish, or even roast marshmallows for s'mores. It's be a nice retreat from the high demanding stress that comes from fashion week, or just producing a new line in general." Marinette said and Ranboo looked out the window with her.

"That sounds really peaceful." He commented.

"There are lots of beaches all over the world, but you wanna know what would be really, really cool?" Marinette asked.

"Having a roof with one of those optional transparent ceilings so you can sleep under the stars?" Ranboo suggested Marinette blinked and looked at him.

"What?" She asked.

"A friend showed it to me. I don't remember what it was called, but it wasn't a retractable part of the ceiling- you know leaving a hole open for you to get rained on. Instead it had a cleaning, which looked like a normal ceiling, but then you... I don't know clicked a button, and suddenly a portion of the roof was transparent. It must be some new type of technology, because it looked super cool." Ranboo said and Marinette giggled.

"Then it's probably super expensive. Though it would be nice to sleep under the stars sometime." Marinette said and Ranboo shrugged.

"Ok. Then what were you gonna say?" He asked.

"I was gonna say that I think it would be cool if the backyard was actually part of a forest." Marinette said and Ranboo got confused.

"Ok, I know it's not impossible for a forest to come alongside a beach. But it just sounds outlandish." Ranboo marveled and Marinette rolled her eyes.

"Well, maybe it it. I would love to have the forest as my backyard. I'd walk it everyday looking for whatever inspires me, and I could design for hours." Marinette said happily.

"Tranquil. You know what I would do if I had a house like that?" Ranboo said.

"What's that?" Marinette asked, unsure if she actually wanted the answer or not.

"First of all, I'd be a fisherman. Maybe even diving for fish so it's even more sustainable. Then maybe I could have a little stall right there on the beach and sell that grilled fish from the fire-pit. Fresh food cooked over fire is kinda magical. If I caught clams I could even save the shells." Ranboo said.

"What would go in the forest and build a path for you. It would take a lot of shells, and I'd probably have to layer it a few times ot keep it from breaking, but it'd look prettier and hopefully be more environmentally sound, using clam shells people would otherwise throw away." Ranboo said and Marinette tucked some hair behind her ear.

"Well, that does sound nice." Marinette admitted and Ranboo shrugged.

"You can use it, if you'd like." Ranboo said and Marinette looked at him.

"I kinda like your little restaurant idea. Do you like to cook?" Marinette asked and Ranboo paused.

"I know how to make something, but honestly I don't get to cook as often as I would like to." Ranboo admitted and she giggled.

"Cooking is kinda in my blood. My parents are always inventing new stuff in their bakery and my uncle is a famous chef. Now we probably won't be famous at our little fish stall. Heck, we will probably ruin a few fish before we'd be ready to serve the public, but it would be worth a try." Marinette said and Ranboo rubbed the back of his neck.

"Well, I'd love to try with you." Ranboo said sweetly and Marinette blushed.

"What else would you cook over the fire?" Marinette asked.

"Well fruit is always a big option, apple, pineapple, bananas. If we are in a tropical area, we could get starfruit, or jack fruit, or passion fruit, dragon's eye, heck, maybe even cacao. That might be weird grilled, but it could be good." Ranboo said.

"Yeah. And if we can grill fruit, then maybe we could make some healthy smoothies, or drinks. People get thirsty swimming in the ocean all day." Marinette suggested and Ranboo laughed.

"You sure have a point there." He said and Marinetee smiled.

"Hard to imagine leaving Paris though." Marinette admitted.

"Well, maybe you shouldn't see it as leaving. Maybe you could just see it as a vacation." Ranboo suggested. Marinette reached up and gently carressed her earring.

"It's hard to take a vacation when so many people depend on you." Marinette said softly, and Ranboo took a deep breath.

"Life is complex roller coaster. And when you live a long time, you get to live many lives; Daughter of a baker, world renowned fashion designer, perhaps mother or even grandmother, queen of grilled fish on the beach. You're life isn't just gonna be everyone relying on you for every little thing. One day you're gonna be able to relav and have people take care of you for a change. If nothing else, you deserve a break every now and then." Ranboo said and Marinette stared at him a moment.

"Well... it would be nice to have an occasional break." Marinette said, half-sarcastically and half-honestly.

"Heh. Well, do you wanna go back to the dance. We've been out here for a while." Ranboo suggested and Marinette shrugged.

"Maybe in a minute. I kinda like the quiet." Marinette said.

"Yeah. Me too." Ranboo agreed. They gazed out the window together, content with the silence of each other's company.

Chapter Text

Disclaimer: I do not own Miraculous Ladybug or it's characters.

Chapter 53,

After the dance, when Marinette got home, her parents rushed to hear all about it.

"Oh honey, was it magical?" Tom asked.

"Do you need tissues?" Sabine asked.

"Was it the best night of your life?" Tom asked.

"Do I have to defend your honor?" Sabine asked and Marinette chuckled. It was just like her parents to go off the deep end.

"It was really... nice." Marinette said, taking a moment to pick up a strawberry croissant and taking a bite of the flaky thing.

"Oh my goodness, tell us all about it." Tom squealed happily. Marinette's mother grabbed a napkin, wiped the crumbs off of Marinette's chest and then tucked the napkin in her dress.

"You worked so hard on this, I'd hate for it to get stained." Sabine said and Marinette rolled her eyes at her mother.

"Ok. But I ended up spending the entire evening with... a masked man." Marinette paused for effect and her father gasped.

"Did you figure out who it was?" Tom asked and Marinette smiled.

"Honestly, I had such a good time, I, uh... I think I'd like to keep it a mystery." Marinette said contently and her father clapped enthusiastically.

"Oh, how beautiful. Tell us more dear." Tom said and Marinette took another bite of her croissant.

"Maybe in the morning. Tonight was fun, but now we gotta focus our attention on the fashion show. I'm gonna go over some of the designs and then go to bed." Marinette said. Tom looked like he wanted to complain, but Sabine put a hand on his shoulder to silent him.

"We understand, honey." Sabine said, and she briefly held Marinette's face.

"Good night sweetie. And we'll all talk about the dance over breakfast." Sabine said and Marinette giggled.

"Thanks. Night mom, night dad." Marinette said as she walked up the stairs.

And while this secret Ladybug happily entered her room, Adrien was in his limo finishing up his own tale of love, to Nathalie.

'-but you know what you would have really loved? Alya set us up with this awesome spotlight dance." Adrien said, and Nathalie laughed.

"Man I haven't been under a spotlight in so long. Were you nervous?" Nathalie asked nd Adrien chuckled.

"Marinette was, but I helped her stay calm. The only thing that would have been better is if I didn't have this blocky head on, the whole time." Adrien said, patting the fake head beside him.

"Wait, you never took it off at all? Didn't you get hungry or thirsty?" Nathalie asked.

"Yeah, well... I used a straw." Adrien said and Nathalie chuckled.

"My goodness, Adrien, why didn't you just remove your mask? Surely it would have been much easier that way." Nathalie commented.

"Yeah, it would be hard to eat a chocolate bar through a straw." Armand said. Nathalie and Adrien chuckled at his joke.

"I guess I could have, but... I don't know, we were having such a good time, I didn't really think about it." Adrien said and Nathalie smiled at him.

"I thought that shell-pathway thing was an adorable idea." Nathalie said.

"Do you really want to live on the beach?" Armand asked, and Adrien shrugged.

"I'm not sure. I've kinda been thinking about my future with the future Mrs. Agreste, like getting a gerbil and whatnot... but I guess I haven't really thought about who I will be in the future. Heck, I almost feel like I'm changing everyday. If I don't know who I'll be tomorrow, how can I even imagine the type of person I'll be in ten years." Adrien said, and he looked at Armand. Armand stared at Adrien through his rear-view mirror.

"Well... maybe there's nothing wrong with that." Armand said and Adrien blinked.

"You think?" Adrien said.

"Listen, Adrien. More often then not, people will wake up and realize they are living a life that's different from what they imagined. Or they find themselves in a situation where... things are too good for themselves. And I know that sounds odd, but it does happen on occasion. You'll have a man, say he wants to be an actor. And then you have a woman who wants to be a writer. Which one, in your opinion, will have a more successful career?" Armand asked and Adrien blinked.

"I don't know, there's too many unknown variables." Adrien said.

"Say they are both young, talented, and undiscovered people in their early 30's." Armand said, and Adrien thought for a moment.

"Well, gender doesn't really matter. Actors can be in all sorts of things; movies, commercials, tv shows, not to mention voice acting for various animation or even video games. Most the time writers, or at least people who want to be writers, want to write stories; novels, novellas, epics, children stories. Many of them get turned down no matter how many publishing companies they go to. Not to mention some writers can take ten years on their book... so I guess the actor would be more successful, since they have a higher chance to succeed." Adrien said. Armand chuckled, which Adrien found a little confusing.

"Wow. Now I feel like I have to ask you a whole other question. Adrien, what is the definition of success?" Armand asked.

"Like success for an actor, or a writer?" Adrien asked, unsure which one he needed to define.

"Both. What is a definition of someone being a success?" Armand asked and Adrien hesitated. How is he suppose to answer that without some sort of clarification?

"It's not an easy question is it?" Armand asked and Adrien shrugged.

"There's too many answers." Adrien said and Armand shook his head.

"No. There are too many examples. There's a difference." Armand said gently and Nathalie smiled.

"How about this. That girl Marinette, you know her parents own a bakery. Are they a success?" Nathalie asked and Adrien blinked.

"Yes." He said.

"Why?" Nathalie asked.

"Well... I've never heard of them having any financial problems. They own their business, and they cater events, like the Ladybug and Cat Noir movie." Adrien said, and Nathalie nodded.

"What about Chloe's parents. Her father is the mayor, her mother is a fashion designer. Are they successful?" Nathalie asked.

"Yeah." Adrien said.

"Why? Because they don't have money issues and cater events like the Ladybug and Cat Noir movie?" Nathalie asked.

"Well, no, but they are both very powerful, influential people. Everyone respects what they have to say, even if they don't agree with it." Adrien said, feeling as if he has to defend Chloe's family.

"What about me, Adrien?" Armand asked and now Adrien was surprised.

"I don't own a business. I don't cater events. I'm not powerful. I'm not influential. Most people don't even care what I have to say. Heck, several people haven't even heard me speak, much less know my name. Your father pays me well, but I've had my share of financial problems. Am I a success?" Armand said and Adrien hesitated. Technically, Adrien wasn't even sure if his bodyguard even liked his job, and now he's asking if he's successful at his job?

"You've kept me safe for years. You've saved me from crowds and chased me when necessary... you'r very good at your job." Adrien said.

"I'm also good at gutting fish, cleaning tables, and bowling. But that's not what I asked." Armand said, and Adrien looked away.

"Well, I think you are." Adrien muttered and Nathalie smiled.

"Me too." She agreed and Armand chuckled at them.

"Thank you. I think I'm pretty successful too. Sure I may not have my name in lights, but my apartment has plenty of food in the fridge and a bed that keeps me warm in the winter. I may not get everything that I want, but..." Armand paused to look at Nathalie.

"I got everything I need." He said with a smile and Nathalie blushed. Adrien's eyes widened at the, Was Nathalie in a secret relationship with his body guard? Armand parked the limo and turned to look at Adrien properly.

"Being successful has many names and looks like a million things. But it wouldn't mean much if I just told you how success is suppose to be... that kinda negates the whole message behind it. But why don't you think about it, and tell me what you think success means in a few days, ok?" Armand said and Adrien smiled.

"Sure." He said and Nathalie looked at her watch.

"My, how did it get so late? We better rush you off to bed quietly, so we don't wake your father." Nathalie said, opening the door for Adrien. As the boy stepped out of the car, she gave Armand a departing kiss.

"Thanks for the ride." Nathalie said and Armand smiled.

"Any time." He said and she got out of the car too. The pair walked up to the building and Nathalie unlocked the door. They only took a few steps inside when a light from the study turned on.

"Not even going to say goodnight?" Gabriel said, and he walked over to them. Adrien's heart sank, worries about what type of punishment he would receive. But he felt a hand on his shoulder, and Nathalie took a step towards his father.

"How kind of you to stay up, Mr. Agreste. As you can see, I have perfectly escorted young Adrien to and from the school, unharmed." Nathalie said. Gabriel's lip twitched and he glared at Nathalie. Adrien was worried for her. He's never seen his father stare at her like that; with so much hate.

"Adrien, go to be, I have a few words to exchange with... Miss. Sancoeur." Gabriel said. Adrien wanted to argue, and say that Nathalie didn't do anything wrong, but then Nathalie squeezed his shoulder. His gaze met her reassuring smile, and he reluctantly turned and went up to his room.

"You want a chance to redeem yourself?" Gabriel asked and Nathalie took a deep breath.

"For what?" She asked and Gabriel's hands curled into fists.

"You know I never would have allowed Adrien to go to that dance." Gabriel said.

"Well you never let Adruen do anything! He's not allowed to go to dances, he's not allowed to go to the movie, he's not allowed to get ice cream with his friends. What is he allowed to do Gabriel, huh?" Nathalie asked.

"He's allowed to work, and go to school, and live here for starters." Gabriel said and Nathalie glared at him.

"Oh, don't pull that crap on me. You know very well that I practically forced you to let him attend school. And now you use school as a way to control your own kid." Nathalie said.

"That is not true." Gabriel said.

"Are you sure? Because last I checked you force Adrien to do a hundred things you want him to do, just so he has a chance to do normal teenager things- like have friends. Nathalie said.

"Miss Sancoeur, you're being completely-"

"Irrational? I don't think so. If anything, you've been living with this lie for so long, that you even started believing it was true." Nathalie said.

"Regardless of how I raise my son, you had no right to steal him without informing me where you had gone. I should call the police." Gabriel said and Nathalie shook her head at him.

"I took Adrien to the school for a dance, it's not like I kidnapped him." Nathalie said.

"Adrien is my son, not yours." Gabriel said.

"Oh, and that somehow makes up for the fact that you don't even like him!" Nathalie said.

"What are you talking about? I love my son." Gabriel said.

"Really? Well that's shocking. Because I know he tried to ask you for a few minutes of your time, and you said you'd have time in a few weeks. I know you couldn't bring yourself to even acknowledge the fact that Adrien had a good idea for the contest. Oh, and I know you didn't spend a single second of quality time with your son on his birthday. Hell, I don't even think that you even wished him a happy birthday." Nathalie said.

"My decisions are non of your business!" Gabriel said.

"Decisions to completely shut Adrien out of your life!" Nathalie shouted.

"That is not true!" Gabriel shouted.

"My God, Armand Loves Adrien More Then You-"

"ENOUGH!" Gabriel yelled and Nathalie glared at him. For a moment, they just stood there, in rage-filled silence. Then Gabriel ran a hand through his hair, and straightened his suit.

"You know, Miss Sancoeur. I think I've been rather forgiving these past few days. The yelling, the hitting, the back talk... I shrugged it off because of how long we've known each other. You're loyal and good at your job." Gabriel paused to adjust his glasses.

"But now you're going out of your way to defy me. What's worse is that you're dragging Adrien into your rebellion. I don't need Adrien being around such a destructive personality. You're fired, Miss Sancoeur." Gabriel said. Nathalie wasn't surprised at this. She expected she might be fired before Adrien went to the dance. However, she did raise an eyebrow at Gabriel; asking him if he is confident in his latest decision.

"Ok." She said nonchalantly, and she walked over to the kitchen table, to pack her things away. Gabriel blinked at how quickly Miss Sancoeur accepted this news. He expected her to beg not to fire her, or even get mad, but she didn't. She grabbed her bag and walked over to the door.

"Oh, I should probably say one thing before I go." Nathalie said and she looked at Gabriel.

"If you think, for one second, that I'm not gonna help the children with the fashion show, you're sorely mistaken." Nathalie stated.

"But you can't-"

"People volunteer to help others all the time." Nathalie said with a smile, and she opened the door.

"Goodbye, Mr. Agreste." Nathalie said and she left. Gabriel stared at the door. After everything Nathalie's been doing, he thought that he'd feel relived when he finally fired her. However, he just had this uneasy feeling like he made a horrible mistake.

"Goodbye... Nathalie..." He whispered sadly.

Chapter Text

Disclaimer: I do not own Miraculous Ladybug or it's characters.

Chapter 54,

"Well, there's the girl whose the talk of the whole school." Alya said as she rushed over to her best friend.

"Hey, Alya." Marinette said. Alya hooked her arm with Marinette's and playfully punched the sweet girl's arm.

"You dog." Alya continued her childish praise and Marinette rolled her eyes.

"If I am, it's only because of you." Marinette said.

"Me?" Alya asked.

"Yeah, you with that whole spotlight thing. Was it really necessary?" Marinette asked and Alya laughed.

"Oh com on. You looked so beautiful, how could I resist?" Alya said.

"Wow, what a compliment. Should Nino be jealous?" Marinette asked.

"Well, only if you wanna make out." Alya said.

"Ok, pucker up." Marinette said and Alya gently pushed her away.

"You tease." Alya said and they both laughed.

"What are you dudes talking about?" Nino asked and Marinette winked at him.

"Dating each other." Marinette said. Nino's eyes widened a moment, but then he smirked.

"Oh yeah? I thought you had your eyes on Adrien. If you date Alya, whose gonna date him?" Nino said and Marinette blushed.

"Uh, me? And Adrien? I mean, I have no idea who Adrien is going to date. How would I know? I am not Adrien, and only Adrien would know who he would want to date. Well, I think he would anyways. But in any case, I am not Adrien and it's not like I would build a device that could read Adrien's mind or , so I would have no idea who he would like to date, much less who he will eventually date in the future. The far, far, future. I'm no mind reader after all." Marinette said. Alya laughed and held Nino's hand.

And I was beginning to think your nervous days were over." Alya commented and Marinette sighed.

"Whatever. Where is Adrien anyways?" Marinette asked and Nino blinked.

"Actually, I haven't seen him today. I was hoping you guys may have seen him." Nino asked and Marinette hesitated.

"Have you texted him?" Marinette asked and Nino nodded.

"No response. I'm almost worried that the dude is on house arrest again." Nino said and Marinette nodded. She glanced around and looked at everyone. Some walking, some standing, some sitting... and then she noticed someone sitting underneath the staircase. They were wearing a black hoodie, so she couldn't really tell who it was. She also noted a black object beside them. Marinette had a sneaking suspicion that it was a phone; with that in mind, she sent Adrien a simple text. Almost immediately, the black object lit up and Marinette relaxed.

"I'm sure he's fine, Nino." Marinette said. Nino eyed her, obviously wanting to ask more, but sighed and looked at Alya.

"Alright." Nino said and Marinette pulled out her notebook.

"Hey, Alya. Before you guys rush off..." Marinette paused as she wrote something down.

"Can you give this to Ms. Bustier, right before the bell, if you don't see me rushing to class?" Marinette asked. She tore the page from her notebook and folded it neatly before handing it to Alya.

"Strange. Should I be worried." Alya asked and Marinette shook her head.

"No, I don't think so. It may not even be needed, truth be told, but... just in case." Marinette said. Alya and Nino glanced at each other unsure and Marinette giggled.

"Knock off the 3rd degree and trust me already, would you?" Marinette asked and finally Nino and Alya nodded and walked off.

Marinette walked over to the staircase and, to avoid scaring the boy, she started to hum a certain Anna Blue song they both knew. His head turned slightly, but only for a moment before ignoring her again. Marinette smiled gently and sat next to the boy. Adrien looked at her when she did this, but since she said nothing, he turned back to his original position. They sat there, not speaking at all. All they did was listen to the sound of the school yard. Average school talk of music, studies, movies, basic stuff you'd overhear at any school on earth. Then, after a moment or two, the bell rang. Their classmates went off in every direction to classes they needed to be; yet Marinette and Adrien stayed there.

"You don't have to miss class for me." Adrien finally said.

"It speaks." Marinette said with a smile, but Adrien looked at her, clearly not amused.

"Sorry." Marinette said and Adrien sighed. He lowered the hood of his sweatshirt, and ruffled his hair.

"No, it's fine. I may have even laughed if I wasn't so upset." Adrien said.

"Well... that's ok. I can make jokes later." Marinette said and Adrien chuckled softly at her.

"You want to know why I'm upset, don't you?" Adrien asked. Marinette bit her lip, gently reached over and held Adrien's hand.

"What I want doesn't matter. But I saw that my friend, who looked a little lonely, and I thought I'd keep him company." Marinette said.

Adrien was silent for a while, simply staring at Marinette's hand, as it held his. And then his lips started to twitch, and his eyes watered before the tears fell down his face. He embraced Marinette, who held him and ran her hand soothingly up and down Adrien's back. Adrien couldn't believe that he was crying at school, and he just hoped that no one heard him. And while he was somewhat embarrassed by the whole situation, Adrien was comforted by Marinette's words and actions. After what seemed like hours, but was actually a few minutes, Adrien settled down. Yet even then, he couldn't bring himself to pull away from the girl.

"Father fired Nathalie last night." Adrien finally said and Marinette froze for a moment.

"I'm so sorry Adrien." Marinette said and Adrien shook his head.

"They got into this huge fight last night. It was so hard to listen to. Father was saying things like 'he's not your son', and how he should have called the police on her, and if she wanted a chance to redeem herself." Adrien said and Adrien sighed.

"I'm sorry you had to hear that." Marinette said and Adrien shivered slightly.

"Yeah. But you should have heard Nathalie though. I bet you would have loved hearing her tear my father a new one. 'You never let Adrien do anything' 'you use school as a way to control your own kid' 'you've been living with this lie for so long that you even started believing it was true'. I never heard her talk to father that way before." Adrien said and Marinette rose her eyebrows, impressed.

"Go Nathalie." She admired.

"Father said she was fired because she was rebelling and had a destructive personality that was bad for me... I can't believe father fired Nathalie... I thought she was always gonna be a part of my life." Adrien said and Marinette hesitated.

"I'm sure that you will see her again." Marinette said and Adrien sighed.

"Well, you're right about that... she's volunteering to help us with the fashion show whether father wants her to or not... but after that... I may never see her again." Adrien said and Marinette gently pressed her hand on the back of Adrien's head, lovingly.

"You will." Marinette said.

"How do you know?" Adrien said. Marinette paused and then she gave the top of Adrien's head a kiss.

"Because you love each other." She whispered. They sat there for a few moments longer and then Adrien wiped his eyes.

"I suppose we should head back to class, shouldn't we?" Adrien asked and Marinette shrugged.

"There's no rush." Marinette said, and Adrien looked up at her.

"Why not?" He asked and Marinette smiled.

"I asked Alya to give our teacher a note that said we may be a little late to class since we're preparing for the fashion show." Marinette said and Adrien chuckled.

"I love how smart you are." Adrien said and Marinette giggled.

"Thanks a million, I love you too." Marinette said.

Adrien relaxed and he closed his eyes to try and memorize this moment. He and Marinette in this tender embrace, the feeling of comfort and care he wasn't use to receiving, and the urge he was fighting to kiss Marinette and tell her that he loved her, over and over again. But this moment wasn't about that. There would be plenty of time to kiss after they were an official couple; they had their whole lives ahead of them. After all, they are an unstoppable team.

Chapter Text

Disclaimer: I do not own Miraculous Ladybug, it's characters, or the music mentioned in this chapter.

Chapter 55,

Armand's day was fairly routine. First he'd drive Adrien to school, and then he would accompany Nathalie while she ran errands. Usually simple things; going to the dry cleaner, or phone company, but usually he would take her down to Gabriel Enterprise. As Mr. Agreste's assistant, Nathalie had access to a lot of critical information to the business; but she was much more important then that. There was no doubt in Armand's mind that Nathalie was the real driving force in Gabriel's precious little empire. She ran the business, she dealt with the public, she helped all the designers employed by Mr. Agreste.

But today was different. Adrien explained what happened to Nathalie, and it broke Armand's heart. How could Gabriel toss her aside? As much as it angered Armand that Gabriel fired someone as perfect as Nathalie, he took a deep breath to calm himself down. As he walked towards Nathalie's apartment, he wanted a smile upon his face, not a scowl. He knocked on her door and Nathalie answered.

"Armand?" Nathalie said in a happily surprised tone.

Look at her. The rock Cinderella shirt, ripped black jeans, killer black tennis shoes, and a comfortable loose hair braid. Have you ever seen a more beautiful girl?

"Morning, Nathalie." Armand said and Nathalie tucked some hair behind her ear.

"I wasn't expecting to see you here." Nathalie admitted and Armand chuckled.

"I hope I'm not bothering you. Mr. Agreste gave me no instructions today. So, unless something comes up, I have a few hours of free time that... I, uh... hoped I could spend with you." Armand said, starting to feel nervous. Nathalie chuckled and held her door open.

"Would you like to come in?" Nathalie asked. Armand hesitated, because he could feel his heart fluttering like a humming bird. But he nodded, and took calming breaths, to subdue the level of glee he was feeling. She must really trust him. Nathalie's apartment was bigger then his, and it was so clean.

Honestly it was so clean that it was almost suspicious. There wasn't a lot of personality in this space. A blue/green couch sat opposite a television, a print of Starry Night hung in the hallway, there was a white tablecloth on the dining room table, but it seemed to have a very thin layer of dust. The most notable detail that proved that this was Nathalie's apartment, was the desk against the far wall that had a 'back in black' mug on it. It was becoming increasingly clear that Nathalie spent very little time at home. And most of it was spent at that lonely little desk.

"I hope I'm not intruding." Armand said and Nathalie chuckled.

"No, of course not. Um... would you like a glass of fruit punch?" Nathalie asked.

"Sure, why not." Armand said. They walked to the kitchen, and as Nathalie poured the red liquid, Armand noticed a few small details. The handles on the fridge and freezer were losing it's shine; he looked up at the microwave and noticed the start button was nearly worn off; and the few pots she had appeared relatively new. It must have been a really long time since Nathalie entertained.

"I'm glad you stopped by. It's kinda weird. I tried sleeping in, but my body kept telling me that I was late for work, if you can imagine." She said with a chuckle.

"I can." Armand said and accepted the glass that Nathalie offered him.

"I wanted to make sure that you were alright." Armand said, explaining why he was there, even though Nathalie didn't ask.

"I appreciate that, thank you." Nathalie said and Armand sipped his drink.

"So, are you ok?" Armand asked and she shrugged.

"It's 10 o'clock on a Wednesday, and I have yet to make one business call or schedule a single meeting. Suddenly I feel like I have too much time on my hands." Nathalie said, almost guilty, and Armand listened.

"I have been trying to focus on Marinette's fashion show. I told Mr. Agreste that I was still gonna help out the children. I don't really know if Gabriel plans to be more 'hands-on' since I'm not his assistant anymore, so I can't just assume that I'll still be in charge of the shows quality." She paused and grabbed a folder off her desk and opened it for Armand to see.

"I've been looking up songs for Chloe and Luka. At least trying to anyways. And it's hard to plan their dance because they don't have a selected song, and it's hard to get Chloe to take orders from anyone." Nathalie said, rolling her eyes and Armand chuckled.

"She certainly does give that impression. But she does seem more lenient with the Luka boy. And I do think that Chloe doesn't want to make a fool of herself on live television." Armand said and Nathalie paused.

"Hm. You make a good point." Nathalie said and Armand saw a drawing. He pulled it out of the folder and looked at it.

"Are these costumes for Chloe and Luka?" He asked and Nathalie nodded.

"I didn't see anything that seemed easy to dance in. But again their outfits would also be determined on what song they dance to. I can't have them dressed like swans if they are dancing to 'The Final Countdown'. It doesn't make sense if I dress them as vampires if they dance to 'Think of Me'." Nathalie said and Armand nodded.

"I understand that. But this looks more like clothes you've designed for Chloe. It's one of those Latin dresses, right? The bottom looks like a flower. Medium blue with yellow tips, then the rest is white with this black belt and this... um, does it count as a strapless dress if this belt goes up and acts like a necklace thing?" Armand asked and Nathalie smirked.

"You really like the dress?" Nathalie asked and Armand smiled.

"It's great. I think the blue would really match her eyes. And this suit you made for Luka is cool to. It reminds me of Jagged Stone."Armand said and Nathalie giggled.

"I saw him wearing that Jagged Stone shirt, so I thought this might make Luka feel more comfortable. Of course Jagged's top is full black sequins with yellow trims and the military shoulders. This is a similar style, without the sequins and that tassel stuff. A black suit with yellow highlight- like Jagged's, but with a blue undershirt, a white tie, and white pocket square." Nathalie said, as she pointed at different parts of her drawing.

"Why did you circle his feet?" Armand asked and Nathalie shrugged.

"Well, I figured Chloe would probably want yellow shoes, but I wasn't sure if Luka's shoes should be black, blue, or white." Nathalie admitted and Armand stared at the drawing."What if they both wear purple?" Armand asked and Nathalie blinked.

"Why purple?" She asked.

"Well, Jagged Stone has purple hair. If Luka's suit is inspired by Jagged, then it would be a nice reminder that it's a Jagged outfit. And if they both wear purple, not only would it be unique, but it would kinda show that... you know, they go together. Which would work well, depending on the song they dance to." Armand said and Nathalie looked at the drawing.

"Huh... red shoes are usually so unique, but I haven't thought of purple before. You may be on to something." Nathalie said and Armand felt so good to be able to help Nathalie out. Could he get 2 for 2?

"Maybe I could help with the song too. What about 'Time in a Bottle'?" Armand asked and Nathalie smiled.

"I love 'Time in a Bottle', but I don't think so. Not only is it over done, but the song was written as a parent/child love, not a romantic one. If anything, I'd love to use it as a lullaby for my kids." Nathalie said and Armand chuckled.

"You know I've done that." Armand said.

"You have?" Nathalie asked and Armand nodded.

"Yeah. When Adrien was little he got really scared of these paparazzi jerks, and I needed to calm him down. 'Time in a Bottle' started playing on the radio and I sang along as I comforted him. I sang it until he fell asleep." Armand said and Nathalie looked impressed.

"Wow. That's so sweet." Nathalie said.

"I'm no singer, but there were some occurrences where I would sing to Adrien. He doesn't really need it anymore, but I hope he remembers." Armand said and Nathalie smiled lovingly.

"I'm sure he does." Nathalie said and Armand chuckled softly.

"I hope so." Armand said, and then a thought occurred to him.

"Oh, wait, I have a song." Armand said, searching his pockets for him phone.

"What song?" Nathalie asked.

"It's new. At least, I think it is. The music video popped up as an ad for a video I was watching. It was very beautiful, so I sent it to my aunt." Armand explained. He found his phone, pulled up his texts, and smiled.

"It's called 'Four' by Scott Hoying." Armand said, showing her the video.

"Never heard of him." She muttered, mostly to herself. And as she watched the video, her eyes got wide.

"That landscape is really pretty." She said, stepping closer to Armand. At 52 seconds in, Nathalie rose her hand to her chest, impressed with the swelling of melodic notes. Nathalie felt her eyes water, and she smiled as it continued.

"Oh my god, that is simple, beautiful, and romantic." Nathalie said and Armand felt himself get flustered.

"I suppose it's serendipitous. If I never saw the ad, I never would have heard it." Armand said, not knowing how to react.

"I know Chloe wanted an opera-like number, but with this song-"

"And your designs." Armand included, and now she got bashful.

"I think she'll like it." Nathalie said.

"I think she will too." Armand said.

For a moment, they were silent. Armand and Nathalie enjoyed how close there were to each other. Nathalie looked up at Armand, and smirked devilishly.

"Is something wrong?" Armand asked, unsure exactly what this behavior meant, coming from Nathalie.

"You're cute." She said.

Then in a swift moment she wrapped her arms around Armand's neck and kissed him. Armand blushed and held her as he returned her kiss. The love between them was so electric, it was almost bewildering that they waited so long to date.

Chapter Text

Disclaimer: I do not own Miraculous Ladybug or it's characters.

Chapter 56,

"I need you to come by my house tomorrow." Marinette said to Adrien, as she sat next to him in the lunch room. Adrien was in the middle of chewing when she approached, so it took him a second to respond.

"You do?" Adrien asked and Marinette giggled slightly at him.

"Well... you know that big secret reveal you want to do...? The one that's gonna be at the end of the fashion show?" Marinette reminded him and Adrien nodded.

"Yeah. What about it?" Adrien asked.

"Well, unless you changed your mind, you need to get your hair done." Marinette said and Adrien froze.

"Oh... right. But, uh, isn't that a bit soon? Shouldn't we do it the day of the show?" Adrien asked and Marinette shrugged/

"I don't think that's a good idea. We can rehearse all we want today and tomorrow, and then we have the show. During the show, everyone needs to be at the top of their game. I don't know if we can afford to sit out for so long doing your hair." Marinette pointed out and Adrien nodded.

"Yeah, that makes sense." Adrien said and Marinette smiled at him.

"Besides, knowing how nuts your dad can get, it might be better to do it during rehearsal hours. We may not be practicing, but we are getting ready for the show." Marinette said and Adrien chuckled at her.

"That's true enough. I guess I'm just nervous about how dad will react. Even if we aren't usually in the same room, he may notice before the surprise." Adrien said and Marinette smiled.

"I thought of that. I have this powder I made for you." Marinette said and Adrien rose an eyebrow at her.

"A powder?" Adrien asked and Marinette nodded.

"Think of it as a concealer for your hair. It's only needed for 24 hours- at most." Marinette said, and Adrien nodded.

"You've got a point." Adrien said.

"If it makes you feel any better, I mixed it up myself."Marinette offered and Adrien chuckled.

"That does make me feel better." Adrien admitted and Marinette tilted her head slightly.

"I'm gonna pick up the hair dye and bleach today; some time after practice." Marinette said.

"It's almost a shame that I'm not going to the salon for my first time. But it's going to be so much more memorable with you." Adrien said and Marinette blushed a little.

"We could go to the salon, but with that famous face, you'd be spotted instantly and then the secret will be out." Marinette mentioned and Adrien smiled.

"Maybe I should wear a mask." Adrien retorted and Marinette rolled her eyes.

"Yeah, as if that's normal." Marinette said and Adrien chuckled.

"Just because it's not normal doesn't mean that it wouldn't work." Adrien said and Marinette laughed.

"I's love to see that ludicrousy. I can't imagine someone walking into a hair care place with a mask, and asking for a haircut, much less a bleach and dye." Marinette said and they both chuckled.

"I guess it is a little absurd. At least we can hang out alone for a little while unless someone is helping you out." Adrien said and Marinette shook her head.

"No. You wanted it to be a surprise, so I haven't told anyone." Marinette said and Adrien smiled.

"Thank you. I haven't told anyone else either." Adrien said.

"Then we're the only people in the world who know your secret." Marinette said.

"Looks like it." Adrien said with a smile.

For a moment, the two simply stared at each other with a loving look. And in this brief silence, Marinette noticed how much easier it was to talk to Adrien. Sure she still had her awkward moments, and a little guilt for liking both Adrien and Cat Noir, but... at least now she can actually have a real conversation with the boy, like a normal human being. It was really nice.

"Oh, before I forget." Marinette said as she remembered something.

"According to the website, they highly recommend that you do a 'patch test' of the hair dye before you do the full job." Marinette said and Adrien looked confused.

"What's that?" Adrien asked.

"Basically you put a little bit of the hair dye on your skin, behind your ear, and leave it there for 24 hours. It's just a precaution to make sure your not in any way allergic to the dye." Marinette said and Adrien furrowed his eyebrows.

"Huh. I'm not allergic to anything though." Adrien said and Marinette nodded.

"I know. And this company is pretty cool too. Not only is the product vegan and PPD free, which I think you'll appreciate; but they post helpful videos and they encourage people to reach out for help and they will give step-by-step instructions to people." Marinette said.

"Wow, that is cool." Adrien said. I thought so too. But anyways, if we dye your hair tomorrow, I need you to come with me when I buy the dye. That way I can do the patch test before you go home." Marinette said and Adrien shrugged.

"If you insist." Adrien said and Marinette nodded.

"I do. Also, since we are using bleach, you can't shower tonight." Marinette said and Adrien moved back, surprised.

"What? Why?" Adrien asked.

"Because the bleach needs to be done on unwashed hair." Marinette explained and Adrien shook his head gently.

"I don't know, I mean is bleach even necessary?" Adrien asked, and Marinette stared at Adrien's hair for a moment.

"You'rs pretty blong, so maybe not. But I will tell you that when it comes to dying your hair, at least with this company, the lighter your hair is, the more vivid the hair dye color will be when we are done. If you really do want that deep dark color, then I think that bleaching is necessary. If you don't think you need it, then I won't buy it." Marinette said gently. Adrien thought about this, sighed and smiled.

"Alright. That does sound smart." Adrien consented and Marinette giggled.

"And while you're at my house, you can try on your new outfit. Make sure it fits properly and all that." Marinette said and Adrien smiled widely.

"I can't wait." Adrien said and Marinette shrugged lazily.

"Well you're gonna have to." Marinette said and they both laughed.

Chapter Text

Disclaimer: I do not own Miraculous Ladybug or it's characters.

Note: Hey guys. I was wondering if there was anyone out there who was willing to help out my friend Shyrlo over on webnovel. They have this super cool story about this gamer named Reynolds. I strongly encourage you to give the story a try, and leave comments on it- good or bad. Any support is appreciated, and thank you for reading.

Astral Transcendence: Reynolds accepts an invitation, unknowing that it would transport him into at digital world of goblins, trolls, and being auctioned off to the highest bidder. Enter The Astral's game, a Battle Royale where the boundaries of life and death are blurred as our hero, reincarnated as Raul Vuren, raises his sword to fight for his life against 357 other warriors out for blood. This experience is unlike anything Reynolds has ever experienced, which is fair because Reynolds is unlike anyone Garen has ever seen. Inventive, insightful, and creative, you may not know what he will do next.

Link: book/astral-transcendence_26983002806219005

Chapter 57,

The children had all gone to the park and begun their rehearsal when Nathalie arrived. Her confidence and new look caught the eyes of everyone she passed; not just Armand. As she walked over to Chloe and Luka with earbuds and a folder, Adrien couldn't help but stare at her.

"I've never seen her without a suit." Adrien commented. Marinette rucked some hair behind her ear as she looked at Nathalie as well.

"She looks really good though. Confident, sexy, happy. Don't get me wrong, the suit is iconic, but it's hard to beat being yourself." Marinette said and Adrien smiled at her.

"Do you think I'll look that confident after the show?" Adrien asked timidly. Marinette put down a box of finished decorations and grabbed one of Adrien's hands with both of hers.

"I know you will." Marinette said reassuringly and Adrien blushed and sighed lovingly.

"I'm glad I don't have to do this alone... It's kinda silly for me to say, since I'm just changing my look, which isn't that big, but I'm glad I have you." Adrien said and Marinette smiled sweetly.

"It's big to you, Adrien. You're taking a leap of faith and showing the world who really are. It's ok to be nervous. And I'll be here to hold your hand, just like this, and tell you it's all gonna be ok." Marinette said.

Adrien smiled and looked down at her hands. Her hands were so soft, it was almost difficult to remember that she was actually Ladybug. That hard-headed, miracle worker who made his heart race with every snarky comment she made. A stubborn, empathetic, selfish, clumsy, perfect, beautiful girl. He was so in love with his bluebell, that it took all of his strength to keep his cat-ness a secret. He wanted to respect her wishes, though. She wasn't ready to know, but soon she will, and then they'll have no secret between them.

"Am I interrupting?" Nino asked and the teens blushed and pulled their hands back.

"I was, um... nervous about performing and Adrien was comforting me." Marinette said bashfully.

"Oh. I guess Adrien would be the guy to go to. Being a famous model, he lives and breaths this type of stuff every day." Nino said. Marinette noticed that Nino was holding a clipboard, and rose an eyebrow at it.

"Taking inventory?" She asked sarcastically, and Nino happily rolled his eyes.

"Yeah right. But I wanted to ask, since I don't have it written down here, what song were you two dancing to." Nino asked and Marinette blinked.

"Did you request a duet?" Marinette asked Adrien. Of course she and Adrien were going to contribute to the show, but they haven't discussed performing together as of yet. The closet they've come to was Adrien's big reveal, but Nino didn't know about that.

"I didn't." Adrien said, and he looked at Nino.

"Are we suppose to?" Adrien said and Nino adjusted his glasses.

"Oh, I'm sorry. I thought you two wanted to dance together. Seems like all the girls were talking about how perfect your dance will be." Nino said and Marinette paused.

"Really? Are a lot of people doing duets?" Marinette asked and Nino scoffed.

"Most people are doing duet or group numbers. It's the easiest way to go through 100 outfits. There's only a few key sets, that Nathalie selected, which have been pre-approved for solo acts." Nino said and Marinette nodded.

"Ok, that makes sense." Marinette said and she looked at Adrien.

"You wanna?" Marinette asked and Adrien blushed heavily.

"I'm sorry, you reminded me of a Trace Adkins song." Adrien said, as he rubbed the back of his neck, and Marinette giggled.

"Maybe we should perform together." Marinette said and Adrien nodded.

"That sounds fun." Adrien said.

"Plus, dancing with Adrien should help you with your stage fright." Nino said.

"Good point. Adrien, what would you like to dance to?" Marinette asked and for a moment Adrien stared at her.

"I'm not sure. Shouldn't we talk about it for a minute?" Adrien said and Marinette's eyelids lowered as if she were staring at the cutest think in the entire world.

"Have a minute if you want, but I think you should pick the song. I trust that you'll pick a good song." Marinette said and Adrien smiled.

"You know... Trace Adkins does have this really fun song called 'Gonna Make You Miss Me'. I always thought it would be fun to danced to that." Adrien said and Marinette turned to Nino.

"There you go Nino, 'Gonna Make You Miss Me' by Trace Adkins. Did you need anything else?" Marinette asked and Nino shook his head.

"I don't think so. I'll double check with you later, once I have everyone written down so that we can finalize the playlist; but I should be good for now." Nino said. He wrote down the song before walking away.

"It's gonna be really fun to dance with you Adrien. We could even ask Nathalie for help on the-" Marinette froze when she saw something.

"Huh." Marinette almost stated at the confusion. Adrien turned and saw Lila walking around, with a tablet in her hands.

"I thought she had no interest in the show." Adrien said and he saw by the look on Marinette's face that he missed something. So he looked at Lila again. This time when Adrien looked at Lila, he saw his father's face in the tablet she was holding.

"Huh." Adrien uttered and Marinette smiled at him.

"I wonder why he asked Lila to replace Nathalie." Adrien thought outloud and Marinette shrugged.

"Maybe because he broke her camera." Marinette said and Adrien blinked at her.

"Father broke her camera?" Adrien asked and Marinette hesitated. She almost forgotten that Adrien didn't know about that.

"Um... yeah. He replaced it, but he, uh... broke it on purpose." Marinette admitted and Adrien's eyes widened.

"I believe you, but it's hard to see my father braking her camera for no reason." Adrien said and Marinette hesitated.

"Well, I'm not really sure why, but it had something to do with a picture of m-... Cat Noir." Marinette said. She couldn't help but feel like she was lying to Adrien and throwing Cat Noir under the bus, at the same time. Even though this was the truth, and she trusted Adrien, the secrets of Ladybug and Cat Noir must be protected at all costs.

"A Cat Noir picture? I don't think father cares about Cat Noir- are you sure?" Adrien asked and Marinette sighed. She sat next to Adrien and held out her pinkie to him.

"I want you to promise that what I'm about to say will be honored as a secret." Marinette said. Adrien looked at Marinette's pinkie. It seemed so juvinille, but at the same time, people often break or forget to keep certain promises. At least doing a pinkie promise is more memorable and since it's a touch more intimate then breathing the word 'sure'; it does show a little bit more trust, even if it's silly.

"Ok, I promise." Adrien said, hooking his pinkie with her before lowering their hands. Marinette glanced around for a moment and then turned back to Adrien.

"Lila was telling your dad that she got a picture of Cat Noir and a girl." Marinette whispered and Adrien's eyes widened.

"What?" He asked, starting to get nervous.

"I heard Lila telling Mr. Agrest that she had pictures of Cat Noir making out with a girl on the streets of Paris-"

"That's a lie." Adrien said defensively and then he lushed.

"I mean, it doesn't sound like something Cat Noir would do." Adrien said quickly and Marinette giggled at him.

"It might be a friend, or a girlfriend, who knows." Marinette said, trying so hard not to blush when she said the word 'girlfriend'.

"But Gabriel called it frivolous gossip and broke the camera when Lila talked about selling it to a paper." Marinette said and Adrien blinked. In a weird way his father actually, defended him. It felt...

"Weird. I know Ladybug and Cat Noir have tons of supporters, but... but father? And why would Lila bring the picture to him anyways?" Adrien asked and Marinette looked away. Now that he knows it's a Cat Noir picture, she can't just tell Adrien that Lila was stalking her because she's Adrien's friend.

"Well, she had her camera. He probably wanted her to take pictures of something." She said and Adrien nodded.

"Yeah. Probably some venue shots for the show. Maybe that's why she's got the laptop now. It's probably faster to get Lila to show him where everything is, since all her pictures are gone." Adrien said, glancing at the miserable girl as she held the tablet.

"I guess. I'm just glad that Cat Noir's girlfriend can remain a secret for a while longer." Marinette said and Adrien's breath hitched for a moment. Did she really consider herself Cat Noir's girlfriend?

"And... what if she's just his friend?" Adrien asked and Marinette smiled sweetly.

"All the more reason to keep it a secret. Cat Noir is very important, to Ladybug and all of Paris. He should be able to see his friend from time to time... you know as long as they are more careful in the future." Marinette said, and this time she couldn't help the blush gently coloring her face. Adrien couldn't help but find her beautiful. He looked down at their hands and noticed that they were still holding each other's pinkies.

"I think they will be." Adrien said, smiling like the biggest dork in the world.

"I think so too." Marinette said with a giggle.

They sat their in silence for a moment enjoying the subtle hand holding, before they went back to the rehearsal.